Մատթէոս / Matthew - 6 |

Text:
< PreviousՄատթէոս - 6 Matthew - 6Next >


tr▾ ac▾ mh▾ all ▾
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
Christ having, in the former chapter, armed his disciples against the corrupt doctrines and opinions of the scribes and Pharisees, especially in their expositions of the law (that was called their leaven, ch. xvi. 12), comes in this chapter to warn them against their corrupt practices, against the two sins which, though in their doctrine they did not justify, yet in their conversation they were notoriously guilty of, and so as even to recommend them to their admirers: these were hypocrisy and worldly-mindedness, sins which, of all others, the professors of religion need most to guard against, as sins that most easily beset those who have escaped the grosser pollutions that are in the world through lust, and which are therefore highly dangerous. We are here cautioned, I. Against hypocrisy; we must not be as the hypocrites are, nor do as the hypocrites do. 1. In the giving of alms, ver. 1-4. 2. In prayer, ver. 5-8. We are here taught what to pray for, and how to pray (ver. 9-13); and to forgive in prayer, ver. 14, 15. 3. In fasting, ver. 16-18. II. Against worldly-mindedness, 1. In our choice, which is the destroying sin of hypocrites, ver. 19-24. 2. In our cares, which is the disquieting sin of many good Christians, ver. 25-34.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
Of alms-giving, Mat 6:1-5. Of prayer, Mat 6:6-8. The Lord's prayer, or model according to which Christians should pray, Mat 6:9-13. Of forgiveness, Mat 6:14, Mat 6:15. Of fasting, Mat 6:16, Mat 6:17. Of laying up treasures, Mat 6:18-21. Of the single eye, Mat 6:22, Mat 6:23. The impossibility of serving two masters, Mat 6:24. Of contentment and confidence in the Divine providence, Mat 6:25-32. Directions about seeking the kingdom of God, Mat 6:33, Mat 6:34.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
Mat 6:1, Christ continues his sermon on the mount, exhorting not to be careful for worldly things, Mat 6:33. but to seek God's kingdom.
6:16:1: Զգո՛յշ լերուք ողորմութեան ձերում՝ մի՛ առնել առաջի մարդկան, որպէս թէ ՚ի ցոյց ինչ նոցա. գուցէ՛ եւ վարձս ո՛չ ընդունիցիք ՚ի Հօրէն ձերմէ՝ որ յերկինսն է[93]։ [93] Ոմանք. ՚Ի Հօրէ ձերմէ որ յերկինս է։
1 «Զգո՛յշ եղէք, որ ձեր ողորմութիւնը[7] մարդկանց առջեւ չանէք, որպէս թէ այն լինէր ի ցոյց նրանց. այլապէս վարձ չէք ընդունի ձեր Հօրից, որ երկնքում է [7] 7. Այսինքն՝ կրօնական պարտաւորութիւնը:
6 «Զգոյշ եղէք որ ձեր ողորմութիւնը մարդոց առջեւ չընէք՝ անոնց երեւնալու համար, եթէ ոչ՝ վարձք չէք առներ ձեր Հօրմէն որ երկինքն է։
Զգոյշ լերուք ողորմութեան ձերում մի՛ առնել առաջի մարդկան, որպէս թէ ի ցոյց ինչ նոցա, գուցէ եւ վարձս ոչ ընդունիցիք ի Հօրէն ձերմէ որ յերկինսն է:

6:1: Զգո՛յշ լերուք ողորմութեան ձերում՝ մի՛ առնել առաջի մարդկան, որպէս թէ ՚ի ցոյց ինչ նոցա. գուցէ՛ եւ վարձս ո՛չ ընդունիցիք ՚ի Հօրէն ձերմէ՝ որ յերկինսն է[93]։
[93] Ոմանք. ՚Ի Հօրէ ձերմէ որ յերկինս է։
1 «Զգո՛յշ եղէք, որ ձեր ողորմութիւնը[7] մարդկանց առջեւ չանէք, որպէս թէ այն լինէր ի ցոյց նրանց. այլապէս վարձ չէք ընդունի ձեր Հօրից, որ երկնքում է
[7] 7. Այսինքն՝ կրօնական պարտաւորութիւնը:
6 «Զգոյշ եղէք որ ձեր ողորմութիւնը մարդոց առջեւ չընէք՝ անոնց երեւնալու համար, եթէ ոչ՝ վարձք չէք առներ ձեր Հօրմէն որ երկինքն է։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:11: Смотрите, не творите милостыни вашей пред людьми с тем, чтобы они видели вас: иначе не будет вам награды от Отца вашего Небесного.
6:1  προσέχετε [δὲ] τὴν δικαιοσύνην ὑμῶν μὴ ποιεῖν ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀνθρώπων πρὸς τὸ θεαθῆναι αὐτοῖς· εἰ δὲ μή γε, μισθὸν οὐκ ἔχετε παρὰ τῶ πατρὶ ὑμῶν τῶ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς.
6:1. Προσέχετε (Ye-should-hold-toward) [δὲ] "[moreover]"τὴν (to-the-one) δικαιοσύνην (to-a-course-belongedness) ὑμῶν (of-ye) μὴ (lest) ποιεῖν (to-do-unto) ἔμπροσθεν (in-toward-from) τῶν (of-the-ones) ἀνθρώπων (of-mankinds) πρὸς (toward) τὸ (to-the-one) θεαθῆναι (to-have-been-perceived-unto) αὐτοῖς: (unto-them) εἰ (if) δὲ (moreover) μήγε, (lest-too) μισθὸν (to-a-pay) οὐκ (not) ἔχετε (ye-hold) παρὰ (beside) τῷ (unto-the-one) πατρὶ (unto-a-Father) ὑμῶν (of-ye) τῷ (unto-the-one) ἐν (in) τοῖς (unto-the-ones) οὐρανοῖς. (unto-skies)
6:1. adtendite ne iustitiam vestram faciatis coram hominibus ut videamini ab eis alioquin mercedem non habebitis apud Patrem vestrum qui in caelis estTake heed that you do not your justice before men, to be seen by them: otherwise you shall not have a reward of your Father who is in heaven.
1. Take heed that ye do not your righteousness before men, to be seen of them: else ye have no reward with your Father which is in heaven.
6:1. “Pay attention, lest you perform your justice before men, in order to be seen by them; otherwise you shall not have a reward with your Father, who is in heaven.
6:1. Take heed that ye do not your alms before men, to be seen of them: otherwise ye have no reward of your Father which is in heaven.
Take heed that ye do not your alms before men, to be seen of them: otherwise ye have no reward of your Father which is in heaven:

1: Смотрите, не творите милостыни вашей пред людьми с тем, чтобы они видели вас: иначе не будет вам награды от Отца вашего Небесного.
6:1  προσέχετε [δὲ] τὴν δικαιοσύνην ὑμῶν μὴ ποιεῖν ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀνθρώπων πρὸς τὸ θεαθῆναι αὐτοῖς· εἰ δὲ μή γε, μισθὸν οὐκ ἔχετε παρὰ τῶ πατρὶ ὑμῶν τῶ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς.
6:1. adtendite ne iustitiam vestram faciatis coram hominibus ut videamini ab eis alioquin mercedem non habebitis apud Patrem vestrum qui in caelis est
Take heed that you do not your justice before men, to be seen by them: otherwise you shall not have a reward of your Father who is in heaven.
6:1. “Pay attention, lest you perform your justice before men, in order to be seen by them; otherwise you shall not have a reward with your Father, who is in heaven.
6:1. Take heed that ye do not your alms before men, to be seen of them: otherwise ye have no reward of your Father which is in heaven.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ mh▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
1 Словом «смотрите» передано греческое prosecete. В слав. «внемлите». Так как есть основание думать, что в древности это слово употреблялось, как сигнал, которым предостерегали других от какой-нибудь опасности, то слово prosece означало: берегись, внимательно наблюдай за собой. Таково же главное значение и соответствующего греческому еврейского слова (шамар), которое у LXX передается через prosecein. Таким образом, точнее перевести это греческое слово в 1-м стихе: берегитесь, остерегайтесь, чтобы не (mh). Дальнейшее de выпушено в Ват. и других рукописях, но имеется в Син., 33 и др. Некоторые толкователи утверждают, что присутствие этой частицы в тексте «слишком мало доказано». Златоуст ее опускает. Другие говорят, что de исчезло только с течением времени, и притом, вследствие очень простой причины, заключающейся, если не в неблагозвучии, то, во всяком случае, в некотором неудобстве произносить рядом стоящие греческие те и де (prosecetede). Некоторые помещают de в скобках; но большая часть новейших и лучших толкователей отстаивает присутствие этой частицы или отчасти, или вполне. Так, Альфорд, хотя сам и помещает de в скобках, но говорит, что опущение этой частицы возникло, вероятно, вследствие того, что не обратили внимания на связь первого стиха с пятой главой и предположили, что здесь начинается речь о новом предмете. Важность частицы видна из того, что с принятием или опущением ее сильно изменяется смысл. Христос раньше (V гл.) говорил о том, в чем заключается истинная «праведность» (V:6, 10, 20), определяемая истинным и правильным толкованием духа и смысла ветхозаветного закона, и о том, что если «праведность» учеников Его не будет выше «праведности» книжников и фарисеев, то ученики не войдут в Царство Небесное. Теперь Спаситель приступает к освещению того же предмета с иных и новых сторон. В вольном переводе смысл Его слов можно было бы передать так. Но если вы, говорит Он ученикам, и достигнете идеала, о котором Я говорил вам раньше, если усвоите истинную «праведность» (по переводу некоторых немецких ученых Frommigkeit, благочестие), то остерегайтесь, однако, чтобы эта праведность ваша не сделалась предметом внимательного наблюдения со стороны других людей. В этом перифразе, как видит читатель, словом праведность заменено слово «милостыня», употребленное в русск. и слав. переводах. Такая замена имеет очень твердые основания. Прежде всего заметим, что немецкий и англ. переводы (recepta) согласны с русским и славянским (Almosen, alrns). Но в Вульгате употреблено совсем другое выражение — justitiam vestram, соответствующее греч. dicaiosenhn, значит праведность. Вопрос о том, какое слово должно быть здесь поставлено, «праведность» или «милостыня» (dicaiosenhn или elehmosenh), был предметом кропотливых исследований. Авторитетные издатели и толкователи Н. 3. склоняются в пользу «праведности». Такое чтение одобрено, почти единогласно, всеми выдающимися издателями и критиками. Слово это встречается в Ватик. кодексе, у Безы, в древних латинских переводах, а также у Оригена, Илария, Августина, Иеронима и мног. друг.; но у Златоуста, Феофилакта и мног. других «милостыня». Западные критики и толкователи дали себе труд проследить, откуда и почему получилась такая замена. Пропустив первое «же» или «но» в первом стихе, переписчики, как сказано выше, не обратили внимания на связь шестой главы с предыдущей и подумали, что в шестой главе начинается речь о новом предмете. О каком? Это показал им второй стих, где говорится о «милостыне». Так как первый стих (при опущении de) служит как бы введением ко второму, то они подумали, что в первом должна быть также речь о милостыне, и заменили ею слово праведность. Замена эта могла произойти тем легче и удобнее, что тут имелись некоторые обстоятельства, ее оправдывавшие. Если читатель даст себе труд просмотреть по русской и славянской Библии следующие места: Втор VI:25; XXIV:13; Пс XXIII:5; XXXII:5; CII:6; Ис I:27; XXXVIII:17; LIX:16; Дан IV:24; IX:16, то найдет, что в славянском тексте везде встречаются милосердие, милостыня, милость, помилование, а в русском — праведность, правда, правосудие, и только в одном месте русский текст почти согласен с слав., именно в Пс XXIII:5 (милостыня — милость). Таким образом, одни и те же тексты в слав. и русском имеют иногда совершенно различный смысл. Так, напр., в Дан IV:24 читаем в слав. тексте: «грехи твои милостынею искупи», а в русском: «искупи грехи твои правдою». Эта разница произошла от того, что наш славянский перевод сделан с LXX, где в вышеприведенных случаях (которая нами ради краткости не все указаны) употреблено слово elehmosunh — милостыня, а русский с еврейского, где встречается слово цедака, праведность. Вопрос, следовательно, возникает о том, почему LXX нашли возможным переводить еврейское цедака через elehmosunh, милостыня, и действительно ли цедака, означая собств. праведность, в некоторых, по крайней мере, случаях, служила и для выражения понятия о милостыне. Ответ должен быть дан утвердительный. Праведность — слово мудреное, особенно для простого, неразвитого человека трудно понять, что оно означает; гораздо легче понять это слово, если праведность принимает более конкретный вид — милости, милосердия, милостыни. Отсюда весьма рано, еще до Р. X., словом цедака начали обозначать милостыню, что, как сказано, вероятно, и облегчило замену «праведности» милостыней в первом стихе шестой главы Матфея. Однако, такая замена была неудачна, — и это можно показать на основании «внутренних соображений» (контекста) при разборе нашего места. Смысл наставления этого стиха тот, чтобы ученики не творили своей праведности пред людьми, для показа, для того, чтобы прославляли их люди. Из дальнейших указаний видно, что для показа не должна подаваться милостыня: но не она одна, а показными не должны быть и молитва (ст. 5 и след.) и пост (ст. 16 и след.). Если «праведность» в 1-м стихе заменить милостыней, то можно подумать, что только одна она совершается для показа, и что только показную милостыню Христос обличает, потому что 1-й стих будет поставлен тогда в ближайшее отношение только к 2–4 стихам. Из сказанного следует, что, принимая в 1-ом стихе «праведность», мы должны считать слово за обозначение «родового» или общего понятия, которое обнимает собою милостыню, молитву и пост. Другими словами, по мысли Христа, милостыня, молитва и пост служат выражением людской праведности. Человек, отличавшийся этими добродетелями, может считаться праведным, если эта его праведность основывается на любви к Богу и ближним. Нужно, чтобы все добродетели, составляющие праведность, ни в каком случае на служили для показа. Греческое слово, употребленное для последнего понятия (qeaqhnai) означает пристальное, продолжительное, напряженное и внимательное разглядывание чего-либо, как это, напр., делается в театре, указывает на созерцание, в отличие от blepein, которое означает просто видеть, смотреть, иметь к этому способность. Отсюда ясно наставление Спасителя: Он учит учеников Своих, чтобы их «праведность» не была предметом внимательного наблюдения, пристального разглядывания со стороны других людей. Вместо чтобы они видели вас по-гречески чтобы быть видимою (или чтобы быть видимыми им, autoiV, т. е. anqrwpoiV, людям, ср. Мф XXIII:5). Таким образом, первую половину первого стиха лучше было бы перевести так: но остерегайтесь (берегитесь, чтобы не творить =) творить праведность вашу пред людьми с той целью, чтобы это было видно им (бросалось им в глаза, подлежало их пристальному, продолжительному наблюдению). — Дальнейшее иначе (в русск.) как будто относится к словам: не будет вам награды и проч. В подлиннике смысл несколько иной: остерегайтесь..; если же не будете остерегаться, то не будет вам награды и проч., т. е. здесь, для краткости речи, сделан пропуск в Евангелии (ср. IX:17; 2 Кор XI:16). Христос не определяет, в чем должна заключаться награда. Неизвестно, земную или небесную награду Он разумеет, или ту и другую вместе. Ничто не мешает разуметь здесь и земную и небесную награду. Но вместо русского не будете иметь, следует перевести просто не имеете (ouc ecete), так что все выражение таково: если не будете остерегаться, то награды не имеете от Отца вашего небесного.
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
1-4: As we must do better than the scribes and Pharisees in avoiding heart-sins, heart-adultery, and heart-murder, so likewise in maintaining and keeping up heart-religion, doing what we do from an inward, vital principle, that we may be approved of God, not that we may be applauded of men; that is, we must watch against hypocrisy, which was the leaven of the Pharisees, as well as against their doctrine, Luke xii. 1. Almsgiving, prayer, and fasting, are three great Christian duties--the three foundations of the law, say the Arabians: by them we do homage and service to God with our three principal interests; by prayer with our souls, by fasting with our bodies, by alms-giving with our estates. Thus we must not only depart from evil, but do good, and do it well, and so dwell for evermore.

Now in these verses we area cautioned against hypocrisy in giving alms. Take heed of it. Our being bid to take heed of it intimates that it is sin. 1. We are in great danger of; it is a subtle sin; vain-glory insinuates itself into what we do ere we are aware. The disciples would be tempted to it by the power they had to do many wondrous works, and their living with some that admired them and others that despised them, both which are temptations to covet to make a fair show in the flesh. 2. It is a sin we are in great danger by. Take heed of hypocrisy, for if it reign in you, it will ruin you. It is the dead fly that spoils the whole box of precious ointment.

Two things are here supposed,

I. The giving of alms is a great duty, and a duty which all the disciples of Christ, according to their ability, must abound in. It is prescribed by the law of nature and of Moses, and great stress is laid upon it by the prophets. Divers ancient copies here for ten eleemosynen--your alms, read ten dikaiosynen--your righteousness, for alms are righteousness, Ps. cxii. 9; Prov. x. 2. The Jews called the poor's box the box of righteousness. That which is given to the poor is said to be their due, Prov. iii. 27. The duty is not the less necessary and excellent for its being abused by hypocrites to serve their pride. If superstitious papists have placed a merit in works of charity, that will not be an excuse for covetous protestants that are barren in such good works. It is true, our alms-deeds do not deserve heaven; but it is as true that we cannot go to heaven without them. It is pure religion (Jam. i. 27), and will be the test at the great day; Christ here takes it for granted that his disciples give alms, nor will he own those that do not.

II. That it is such a duty as has a great reward attending it, which is lost if it be done in hypocrisy. It is sometimes rewarded in temporal things with plenty (Prov. xi. 24, 25; xix. 17); security from want (Prov. xxviii. 27; Ps. xxxvii. 21, 25); succour in distress (Ps. xli. 1, 2); honour and a good name, which follow those most that least covet them, Ps. cxii. 9. However, it shall be recompensed in the resurrection of the just (Luke xiv. 14), in eternal riches.

Quas dederis, solas semper habebis, opes.

The riches you impart form the only wealth you will always retain.--Martial.

This being supposed, observe now,

1. What was the practice of the hypocrites about this duty. They did it indeed, but not from any principle of obedience to God, or love to man, but in pride and vain-glory; not in compassion to the poor, but purely for ostentation, that they might be extolled as good men, and so might gain an interest in the esteem of the people, with which they knew how to serve their own turn, and to get a great deal more than they gave. Pursuant to this intention, they chose to give their alms in the synagogues, and in the streets, where there was the greatest concourse of people to observe them, who applauded their liberality because they shared in it, but were so ignorant as not to discern their abominable pride. Probably they had collections for the poor in the synagogues, and the common beggars haunted the streets and highways, and upon these public occasions they chose to give their alms. Not that it is unlawful to give alms when men see us; we may do it; but not that men may see us; we should rather choose those objects of charity that are less observed. The hypocrites, if they gave alms to their own houses, sounded a trumpet, under pretence of calling the poor together to be served, but really to proclaim their charity, and to have that taken notice of and made the subject of discourse.

Now the doom that Christ passes upon this is very observable; Verily I say unto you, they have their reward. At first view this seems a promise--If they have their reward they have enough, but two words in it make it a threatening.

(1.) It is a reward, but it is their reward; not the reward which God promises to them that do good, but the reward which they promise themselves, and a poor reward it is; they did it to be seen of men, and they are seen of men; they chose their own delusions with which they cheated themselves, and they shall have what they chose. Carnal professors stipulate with God for preferment, honour, wealth, and they shall have their bellies filled with those things (Ps. xvii. 14); but let them expect no more; these are their consolation (Luke vi. 24), their good things (Luke xvi. 25), and they shall be put off with these. "Didst thou not agree with me for a penny? It is the bargain that thou art likely to abide by."

(2.) It is a reward, but it is a present reward, they have it; and there is none reserved for them in the future state. They now have all that they are likely to have from God; they have their reward here, and have none to hope for hereafter. Apechousi ton misthon. It signifies a receipt in full. What rewards the godly have in this life are but in part of payment; there is more behind, much more; but hypocrites have their all in this world, so shall their doom be; themselves have decided it. The world is but for provision to the saints, it is their spending-money; but it is pay to hypocrites, it is their portion.

2. What is the precept of our Lord Jesus about it, v. 3, 4. He that was himself such an example of humility, pressed it upon his disciples, as absolutely necessary to the acceptance of their performances. "Let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doeth when thou givest alms." Perhaps this alludes to the placing of the Corban, the poor man's box, or the chest into which they cast their free-will offerings, on the right hand of the passage into the temple; so that they put their gifts into it with the right-hand. Or the giving of alms with the right hand, intimates readiness to it and resolution in it; do it dexterously, not awkwardly nor with a sinister intention. The right hand may be used in helping the poor, lifting them up, writing for them, dressing their sores, and other ways besides giving to them; but, "whatever kindness thy right hand doeth to the poor, let not thy left hand know it: conceal it as much as possible; industriously keep it private. Do it because it is a good work, not because it will give thee a good name." In omnibus factis, re, non teste, moveamur--In all our actions, we should be influenced by a regard to the object, not to the observer. Cic. de Fin. It is intimated, (1.) That we must not let others know what we do; no, not those that stand at our left hand, that are very near us. Instead of acquainting them with it, keep it from them if possible; however, appear so desirous to keep it from them, as that in civility they may seem not to take notice of it, and keep it to themselves, and let it go no further. (2.) That we must not observe it too much ourselves: the left hand is a part of ourselves; we must not within ourselves take notice too much of the good we do, must not applaud and admire ourselves. Self-conceit and self-complacency, and an adoring of our own shadow, are branches of pride, as dangerous as vain-glory and ostentation before men. We find those had their good works remembered to their honour, who had themselves forgotten them: When saw we thee an hungered, or athirst?

3. What is the promise to those who are thus sincere and humble in their alms-giving. Let thine alms be in secret, and then thy Father who seeth in secret will observe them. Note, When we take least notice of our good deeds ourselves, God takes most notice of them. As God hears the wrongs done to us when we do not hear them (Ps. xxxviii. 14, 15), so he sees the good done by us, when we do not see it. As it is a terror to hypocrites, so it is a comfort to sincere Christians, that God sees in secret. But this is not all; not only the observation and praise, but the recompence is of God, himself shall reward thee openly. Note, They who in their alms-giving study to approve themselves to God, only turn themselves over to him as their Paymaster. The hypocrite catches at the shadow, but the upright man makes sure of the substance. Observe how emphatically it is expressed; himself shall reward, he will himself be the Rewarder, Heb. xi. 6. Let him alone to make it up in kind or kindness; nay, he will himself be the Reward (Gen. xv. 1), thine exceeding great reward. He will reward thee as thy Father, not as a master who gives his servant just what he earns and no more, but as a father who gives abundantly more, and without stint, to his son that serves him. Nay, he shall reward thee openly, if not in the present day, yet in the great day; then shall every man have praise of God, open praise, thou shall be confessed before men. If the work be not open, the reward shall, and that is better.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:1: That ye do not your alms - Δικαιοσυνην υμων μη ποιειν, perform not your acts of righteousness - such as alms-giving, fasting, and prayer, mentioned immediately after. Instead of δικαιοσυνην, righteousness, or acts of righteousness, the reading in the text, that which has been commonly received is ελεημοσυνην, alms. But the first reading has been inserted in several editions, and is supported by the Codd. Vatican and Bezae, some others, and several versions, all the Itala except one, and the Vulgate. The Latin fathers have justitiam, a word of the same meaning. Mr. Gregory has amply proved, צדקה tsidekeh, righteousness, was a common word for alms among the Jews. Works, 4th. p. 58, 1671. R. D. Kimchi says that צדקה tsidekeh, Isa 59:14, means alms-giving; and the phrase נתן צדקה natan tsidekah, is used by the Jews to signify the giving of alms. The following passages from Dr. Lightfoot show that it was thus commonly used among the Jewish writers: -
"It is questioned," says he, "whether Matthew wrote Ελεημοσυνην, alms, or Δικαιοσυνην, righteousness. I answer: -
"I. That, our Savior certainly said צדקה tsidekah, righteousness, (or, in Syriac זדקתא zidkatha), I make no doubt at all; but, that that word could not be otherwise understood by the common people than of alms, there is as little doubt to be made. For although the word צדקה tsidekah, according to the idiom of the Old Testament, signifies nothing else than righteousness; yet now, when our Savior spoke these words, it signified nothing so much as alms.
"II. Christ used also the same word זדקתא zidkatha, righteousness, in time three verses next following, and Matthew used the word ελεημοσυνην, alms; but by what right, I beseech you, should he call it δικαιοσυνην, righteousness, in the first verse, and ελεημοσυνην, alms, in the following; when Christ every where used one and the same word? Matthew might not change in Greek, where our Savior had not changed in Syriac: therefore we must say that the Lord Jesus used the word צדקה tsidekeh or זדקתא zidkatha, in these four first verses; but that, speaking in the dialect of common people, he was understood by the common people to speak of alms. Now they called alms by the name of righteousness, for the fathers of the traditions taught, and the common people believed, that alms contributed very much to justification. Hear the Jewish chair in this matter -
For one farthing given to a poor man in alms, a man is made partaker of the beatific vision: where it renders these words, Psa 17:15, I shall behold thy face in righteousness, after this manner, I shall behold thy face, Because Of Alms. Bava. Bathra.
"This money goeth for alms, that my sons may live, and that I may obtain the world to come. Bab. Rosh. Hashshanah.
"A man's table now expiates by alms, as heretofore the altar did by sacrifice. Beracoth.
"If you afford alms out of your purse, God will keep you from all damage and harm. Hieros. Peah.
"Monobazes the king bestowed his goods liberally upon the poor, and had these words spoken to him by his kinsmen and friends -
'Your ancestors increased both their own riches, and those that were left them by their fathers; but you waste both your own and those of your ancestors.'
To whom he answered -
'My fathers laid up their wealth on earth: I lay up mine in heaven. As it is written, Truth shall flourish out of the earth, but Righteousness shall look down from heaven. My fathers laid up treasures that bear no fruit; but I lay up such as bear fruit. As it is said, It shall be well with the just, for they shall eat the fruit of their own works. My fathers treasured up, when power was in their hands; but I where it is not.
As it is said, Justice and judgment is the habitation of his throne. My fathers heaped up for others; I for myself. As it is said, And this shall be to thee for righteousness. They scraped together for this world. I for the world to come. As it is said, Righteousness shall deliver from death.' Ibid.
These things are also recited in the Babylonian Talmud.
"You see plainly in what sense he understands righteousness, namely, in the sense of alms: and that sense not so much framed in his own imagination, as in that of the whole nation, and which the royal catachumen had imbibed from the Pharisees his teachers.
"Behold the justifying and saving virtue of alms, from the very work done according to the doctrine of the Pharisaical chair! And hence, the opinion of this efficacy of alms so far prevailed with the deceived people, that they pointed out alms by no other name (confined within one single word) than צדקה tsidekah, righteousness. Perhaps those words of our Savior are spoken in derision of this doctrine. Yea, give those things which ye have in alms, and behold all things shall be clean to you, Luk 11:41. With good reason indeed exhorting them to give alms; but yet withal striking at the covetousness of the Pharisees, and confuting their vain opinion of being clean by the washing of their hands, from their own opinion of the efficacy of alms. As if he had said, "Ye assert that alms justifies and saves, and therefore ye call it by the name of righteousness; why therefore do ye affect cleanliness by the washing of hands; and not rather by the performance of charity?" Lightfoot's Works, vol. ii. p. 153.
Before men - Our Lord does not forbid public alms-giving, fasting, and prayer, but simply censures those vain and hypocritical persons who do these things publicly that they may be seen of men, and receive from them the reputation of saints, etc.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:1: Take heed that ye do not your alms - The word "alms" here denotes liberality to the poor and needy. In the margin, as in the best editions of the Greek it is "righteousness;" either referring to almsgiving as eminently a righteous act, or more probably including all that is specified in this and the following verses - almsgiving, prayer, fasting, Mat. 6:2-18. Our Saviour here does not positively command his disciples to aid the poor, but supposes that they would do it of course, and gives them directions how to do it. It is the nature of religion to help those who are really needy; and a real Christian does not wait to be "commanded" to do it, but only asks for the opportunity. See Gal 2:10; Jam 1:27; Luk 19:8.
Before men ... - Our Lord does not require us never to give alms before people, but only forbids our doing it "to be seen of them," for the purposes of ostentation and to seek their praise. To a person who is disposed to do good from a right motive, it matters little whether it be in public or in private. The only thing that renders it even desirable that our good deeds should be seen is that God may be glorified. See Mat 5:16.
Otherwise - If your only motive for doing it is to be seen by people, God will not reward you. Take heed, therefore, that you do not do it to be seen, "otherwise" God will not reward you.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:1: heed: Mat 16:6; Mar 8:15; Luk 11:35, Luk 12:1, Luk 12:15; Heb 2:1
alms: or, righteousness, Deu 24:13; Psa 112:9; Dan 4:27; Co2 9:9, Co2 9:10
to be: Mat 6:5, Mat 6:16, Mat 5:16, Mat 23:5, Mat 23:14, Mat 23:28-30; Kg2 10:16, Kg2 10:31; Eze 33:31; Zac 7:5, Zac 13:4; Luk 16:15; Joh 5:44, Joh 12:43; Gal 6:12
otherwise: Mat 6:4, Mat 6:6, Mat 5:46, Mat 10:41, Mat 10:42, Mat 16:27, Mat 25:40; Co1 9:17, Co1 9:18; Heb 6:10, Heb 11:26; Jo2 1:8
of your: or, with your, Mat 6:9, Mat 5:48
Geneva 1599
6:1 Take heed that ye do not your (1) alms before men, to be seen of them: otherwise ye have no (a) reward of your Father which is in heaven.
(1) Ambition makes alms vain.
(a) This word "reward" is always taken in the scriptures for a free recompense, and therefore the schoolmen fondly set it to be answerable to a deserving, which they call "merit".
John Gill
6:1 Take heed that ye do not your alms before men,.... Some copies read, "take heed that ye do not your righteousness", &c. which is a very good reading: but then, by "righteousness", is not meant righteousness, as comprehending all other righteous acts, as particularly alms, prayer, and fasting, hereafter mentioned; but alms only; nothing being more common with the Jews than to call alms "righteousness": and whatever word Matthew made use of, there is no doubt to be made of it, but this was the word Christ used. Now alms was so called, because it is a righteous action, which ought to be performed; and to withhold from the poor what is meet, is to deal unrighteously: hence we read of the "mammon of unrighteousness"; by which is meant, not money unrighteously got, but that which is unrighteously kept from the poor: also it might be so called, because the Jews very much placed their justifying righteousness before God in the performance of it: let us first see how, according to them, it was to be done, and then what confidence they placed in it, and how much they made use of it. The account Maimonides (f) gives is as follows, who observes: that
"we are bound to take heed to the commandment of alms more than all the affirmative commands; because alms is a sign of a "righteous" man, the seed of Abraham our father; as it is said, in Gen 18:19. Nor is the throne of Israel established, nor can the law of truth stand, but by alms; as it is said, Prov 16:19. Nor shall Israel be redeemed, but by alms, according to Is 1:27. There are (says he) eight degrees in giving alms, the one above another; the highest, than which there is none higher, is this; when one relieves an Israelite, and gives him a gift, or lends to him, or takes him into partnership, or finds him work, so that he strengthens his hands before he stands in need of asking; and of this it is said, and "thou shalt relieve him, a stranger and a sojourner, that he may live with thee": which is as much as to say, relieve him before he falls, and is brought to necessity. The next to this is, when a man gives alms to the poor, and he knows not to whom he gives; nor does the poor man know of whom he receives; for, behold, this is doing it for the sake of it; as the chamber of secrets, which was in the sanctuary, into which righteous men privately put, and the poor children of good men were privately supported: and the next to this is, when a man puts into the alms chest: and a man does not put into the alms chest except he knows that the governor is faithful and wise, and knows how to manage as should be; such an one as R. Chananiah ben Tradion. The next to this is, when the giver knows to whom he gives, but the poor man does not know from whom he receives; as the great ones of the wise men, who used to go secretly, and cast their money at the doors of the poor; and this is right to do, and a good method it is when the governors of alms do not dispose aright. The next to this is, when the poor man knows of whom he takes, but does not know the giver; as the great men among the wise men, who used to bind up their money in linen cloths, and put them behind them, and the poor came and took them, that they might not be ashamed. The next to this is, when a man puts it into his hands before he asks. The next to this is, when he gives to him after he has asked. The next to this is, when he gives to him less than is proper, with a pleasant countenance. The next to this is, when he gives with grief.''
Now this work, or duty, they magnify at a very great rate: not content to say (g), that
"he that does alms, does that which is more excellent than all offerings;''
they further affirm (h), that
"giving of alms and beneficence , "are equal to the whole law";''
or, it is all one as if a man performed the whole law. Moreover, they give (i) out,
"that whoever takes of his goods, and does alms with them, he shall be delivered from the "damnation of hell".''
Yea, they reckon that this gives a right and title to eternal life (k).
"He that says, let this "sela", or "shekel", be for alms, that his children may live, and that he may be worthy of the life of the world to come, lo! this is , "a perfect righteous man".''
Or, as elsewhere (l) expressed,
"let this sela be for alms, that my son may live, and that he may be a son of the world to come; lo! this is a perfect righteous man.''
Thus, you see, they looked upon it as their righteousness; and what made them heirs of heaven, and gave them a title to eternal glory. Now our Lord advises them to take heed, as what would be of bad consequence, and very detrimental to them, that they did not their alms before men,
to be seen of them; not but alms may be lawfully done before, or in the sight of men, and a good end may be answered by it; namely, to stir up others to acts of liberality; but then this must not be done with this view, to be seen of men, in order to gain their applause, and a good name among them,
otherwise, ye have no reward of your Father, which is in heaven. You expect a reward, and a very great one, for your alms; but if you do them only to raise your credit, and gain esteem among men, you have your reward already with men: nor must you expect any from God, since you seek not his glory, but your own. When a man's self, and not the glory of God, is the chief end of any action, that cannot be called a good work, nor will it have any reward; whereas a good work, which springs from a principle of grace, and is directed to the glory of God, will have a reward, not of debt, but of grace, from whence it arises.
(f) Hilch. Mattanot Anayim, c. 10. sect. 1. 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14. (g) T. Bab. Succa, fol. 49. 2. (h) T. Hieros. Peah, fol. 15. 2, 3. (i) T. Bab. Gittin, fol. 7. 1, 2. (k) T. Bab. Roshhashanah, fol. 4. 1. Bava Bathra, fol. 10. 2. (l) T. Bab. Pesachim, fol. 8. 1, 2.
John Wesley
6:1 In the foregoing chapter our Lord particularly described the nature of inward holiness. In this he describes that purity of intention without which none of our outward actions are holy. This chapter contains four parts, The right intention and manner of giving alms, Mt 6:1-4. The right intention, manner, form, and prerequisites of prayer, Mt 6:5-15. The right intention, and manner of fasting, Mt 6:16-18. The necessity of a pure intention in all things, unmixed either with the desire of riches, or worldly care, and fear of want, Mt 6:19-34. This verse is a general caution against vain glory, in any of our good works: All these are here summed up together, in the comprehensive word righteousness. This general caution our Lord applies in the sequel to the three principal branches of it, relating to our neighbour, Mt 6:2-4; to God, Mt 6:5-6; and to ourselves, Mt 6:16-18. To be seen - Barely the being seen, while we are doing any of these things, is a circumstance purely indifferent. But the doing them with this view, to be seen and admired, this is what our Lord condemns.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:1 FURTHER ILLUSTRATION OF THE RIGHTEOUSNESS OF THE KINGDOM--ITS UNOSTENTATIOUSNESS. (Mat. 6:1-18)
Take heed that ye do not your alms--But the true reading seems clearly to be "your righteousness." The external authority for both readings is pretty nearly equal; but internal evidence is decidedly in favor of "righteousness." The subject of the second verse being "almsgiving" that word--so like the other in Greek--might easily be substituted for it by the copyist: whereas the opposite would not be so likely. But it is still more in favor of "righteousness," that if we so read the first verse, it then becomes a general heading for this whole section of the discourse, inculcating unostentatiousness in all deeds of righteousness--Almsgiving, Prayer, and Fasting being, in that case, but selected examples of this righteousness; whereas, if we read, "Do not your alms," &c., this first verse will have no reference but to that one point. By "righteousness," in this case, we are to understand that same righteousness of the kingdom of heaven, whose leading features--in opposition to traditional perversions of it--it is the great object of this discourse to open up: that righteousness of which the Lord says, "Except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven" (Mt 5:20). To "do" this righteousness, was an old and well-understood expression. Thus, "Blessed is he that doeth righteousness at all times" (Ps 106:3). It refers to the actings of righteousness in the life--the outgoings of the gracious nature--of which our Lord afterwards said to His disciples, "Herein is My Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit; so shall ye be My disciples" (Jn 15:8).
before men, to be seen of them--with the view or intention of being beheld of them. See the same expression in Mt 5:28. True, He had required them to let their light so shine before men that they might see their good works, and glorify their Father which is in heaven (Mt 5:16). But this is quite consistent with not making a display of our righteousness for self-glorification. In fact, the doing of the former necessarily implies our not doing the latter.
otherwise ye have no reward of your Father which is in heaven--When all duty is done to God--as primarily enjoining and finally judging of it--He will take care that it be duly recognized; but when done purely for ostentation, God cannot own it, nor is His judgment of it even thought of--God accepts only what is done to Himself. So much for the general principle. Now follow three illustrations of it.
Almsgiving (Mt 6:2-4).
6:26:2: Այլ յորժամ առնիցես ողորմութիւն, մի՛ հարկաներ փո՛ղ առաջի քո, որպէս կեղծաւորքն առնեն ՚ի ժողովուրդս եւ ՚ի հրապարակս, որպէս զի փառաւորեսցին ՚ի մարդկանէ։ Ամէն ասե՛մ ձեզ. Ա՛յն իսկ են վարձք նոցա։
2 Այլ երբ ողորմութիւն անես, փող մի՛ հնչեցրու քո առջեւ, ինչպէս անում են կեղծաւորները ժողովարաններում եւ հրապարակներում, որպէսզի փառաւորուեն մարդկանցից: Ճշմարիտ եմ ասում ձեզ, ա՛յդ իսկ է նրանց վարձը
2 Ուստի երբ ողորմութիւն կ’ընես, առջեւդ փող մի՛ հնչեցներ, ինչպէս կեղծաւորները ժողովարաններուն ու փողոցներուն մէջ կ’ընեն, որպէս զի մարդոցմէ փառաւորուին. ճշմարիտ կ’ըսեմ քեզի. ‘Անոնք իրենց վարձքը առած կ’ըլլան’։
Այլ յորժամ առնիցես ողորմութիւն, մի՛ հարկաներ փող առաջի քո, որպէս կեղծաւորքն առնեն ի ժողովուրդս եւ ի հրապարակս, որպէս զի փառաւորեսցին ի մարդկանէ. ամէն ասեմ ձեզ. Այն իսկ են վարձք նոցա:

6:2: Այլ յորժամ առնիցես ողորմութիւն, մի՛ հարկաներ փո՛ղ առաջի քո, որպէս կեղծաւորքն առնեն ՚ի ժողովուրդս եւ ՚ի հրապարակս, որպէս զի փառաւորեսցին ՚ի մարդկանէ։ Ամէն ասե՛մ ձեզ. Ա՛յն իսկ են վարձք նոցա։
2 Այլ երբ ողորմութիւն անես, փող մի՛ հնչեցրու քո առջեւ, ինչպէս անում են կեղծաւորները ժողովարաններում եւ հրապարակներում, որպէսզի փառաւորուեն մարդկանցից: Ճշմարիտ եմ ասում ձեզ, ա՛յդ իսկ է նրանց վարձը
2 Ուստի երբ ողորմութիւն կ’ընես, առջեւդ փող մի՛ հնչեցներ, ինչպէս կեղծաւորները ժողովարաններուն ու փողոցներուն մէջ կ’ընեն, որպէս զի մարդոցմէ փառաւորուին. ճշմարիտ կ’ըսեմ քեզի. ‘Անոնք իրենց վարձքը առած կ’ըլլան’։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:22: Итак, когда творишь милостыню, не труби перед собою, как делают лицемеры в синагогах и на улицах, чтобы прославляли их люди. Истинно говорю вам: они уже получают награду свою.
6:2  ὅταν οὗν ποιῇς ἐλεημοσύνην, μὴ σαλπίσῃς ἔμπροσθέν σου, ὥσπερ οἱ ὑποκριταὶ ποιοῦσιν ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς καὶ ἐν ταῖς ῥύμαις, ὅπως δοξασθῶσιν ὑπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων· ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἀπέχουσιν τὸν μισθὸν αὐτῶν.
6:2. Ὅταν (Which-also-ever) οὖν (accordingly) ποιῇς (thou-might-do-unto) ἐλεημοσύνην, (to-a-compassionateness,"μὴ (lest) σαλπίσῃς (thou-might-have-trumpeted-to) ἔμπροσθέν (in-toward-from) σου, (of-thee) ὥσπερ (as-very) οἱ (the-ones) ὑποκριταὶ (separaters-under) ποιοῦσιν (they-do-unto) ἐν (in) ταῖς (unto-the-ones) συναγωγαῖς (unto-leadings-together) καὶ (and) ἐν (in) ταῖς (unto-the-ones) ῥύμαις, (unto-tractees,"ὅπως (unto-which-whither) δοξασθῶσιν (they-might-have-been-reckoned-to) ὑπὸ (under) τῶν (of-the-ones) ἀνθρώπων: (of-mankinds) ἀμὴν (amen) λέγω (I-forth) ὑμῖν, (unto-ye,"ἀπέχουσιν (they-hold-off) τὸν (to-the-one) μισθὸν (to-a-pay) αὐτῶν. (of-them)
6:2. cum ergo facies elemosynam noli tuba canere ante te sicut hypocritae faciunt in synagogis et in vicis ut honorificentur ab hominibus amen dico vobis receperunt mercedem suamTherefore when thou dost an alms-deed, sound not a trumpet before thee, as the hypocrites do in the synagogues and in the streets, that they may be honoured by men. Amen I say to you, they have received their reward.
2. When therefore thou doest alms, sound not a trumpet before thee, as the hypocrites do in the synagogues and in the streets, that they may have glory of men. Verily I say unto you, They have received their reward.
6:2. Therefore, when you give alms, do not choose to sound a trumpet before you, as the hypocrites do in the synagogues and in the towns, so that they may be honored by men. Amen I say to you, they have received their reward.
6:2. Therefore when thou doest [thine] alms, do not sound a trumpet before thee, as the hypocrites do in the synagogues and in the streets, that they may have glory of men. Verily I say unto you, They have their reward.
Therefore when thou doest [thine] alms, do not sound a trumpet before thee, as the hypocrites do in the synagogues and in the streets, that they may have glory of men. Verily I say unto you, They have their reward:

2: Итак, когда творишь милостыню, не труби перед собою, как делают лицемеры в синагогах и на улицах, чтобы прославляли их люди. Истинно говорю вам: они уже получают награду свою.
6:2  ὅταν οὗν ποιῇς ἐλεημοσύνην, μὴ σαλπίσῃς ἔμπροσθέν σου, ὥσπερ οἱ ὑποκριταὶ ποιοῦσιν ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς καὶ ἐν ταῖς ῥύμαις, ὅπως δοξασθῶσιν ὑπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων· ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἀπέχουσιν τὸν μισθὸν αὐτῶν.
6:2. cum ergo facies elemosynam noli tuba canere ante te sicut hypocritae faciunt in synagogis et in vicis ut honorificentur ab hominibus amen dico vobis receperunt mercedem suam
Therefore when thou dost an alms-deed, sound not a trumpet before thee, as the hypocrites do in the synagogues and in the streets, that they may be honoured by men. Amen I say to you, they have received their reward.
6:2. Therefore, when you give alms, do not choose to sound a trumpet before you, as the hypocrites do in the synagogues and in the towns, so that they may be honored by men. Amen I say to you, they have received their reward.
6:2. Therefore when thou doest [thine] alms, do not sound a trumpet before thee, as the hypocrites do in the synagogues and in the streets, that they may have glory of men. Verily I say unto you, They have their reward.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
2 Перевод точен, причем, несколько двусмысленное они в последнем предложении должно, конечно, относиться не вообще к людям, а к лицемерам. В подлиннике двусмысленность избегается обычным опущением местоимения пред глаголами и поставлением глаголов (poiousin apecousin) в одинаковых залогах, временах и наклонениях. — Иудеи, больше, чем все другие народы, отличались благотворительностью. По словам Толюка, известный педагог, Песталоцци, говаривал, что Моисеева религия побуждает к благотворительности более даже, чем христианская. Юлиан ставил иудеев язычникам и христианам в пример благотворительности. Прочитывая длинный и утомительный талмудический трактат о благотворительности (перев. Переферковича т. I) «Об остатках в пользу бедных при жатве», встречаемся с множеством мелочных постановлений, имевших целью обеспечить для бедных собирание остатков после жатвы. Говорили даже, что «милостыня и безмездные услуги равнозначны всем заповедям Торы». Возникали вопросы о том, не одно ли и то же не давать милостыни и поклоняться идолам, и как доказать, что милостыня и безмездные услуги защищают Израиля и способствуют согласию между ним и Отцом, который на небесах. Не подлежит, поэтому, сомнению, что у евреев была развита благотворительность и во времена Христа, о чем свидетельствуют и упоминания самим Христом о нищих и их очевидное присутствие, особенно в Иерусалиме. Не подлежит сомнению и то, что в этой благотворительности и раздаче милостыни бедным принимали участие и «лицемеры», которых обличает здесь Христос. Но вопрос, «трубили ли они пред собою», доставил много затруднений как древним, так и новейшим экзегетам. Златоуст понимал выражение: «не труби пред собою» в несобственном смысле. Спаситель «в этом метафорическом выражении не то хочет сказать, что лицемеры имели трубы, но что они имели большую страсть к показности, осмеивая (kwmwdwn) ее и осуждая их… Спаситель требует не того только, чтобы мы подавали милостыню, но и того, чтобы мы подавали ее так, как должно подавать». В подобном же роде выражается Феофилакт: «у лицемеров не было труб, но Господь осмеивает (diagela) помыслы их, потому что они хотели трубить о своей милостыне. Лицемеры — те, которые по виду кажутся другими, чем каковы в действительности». Нисколько не удивительно, что и многие новейшие толкователи в своих замечаниях об этих «трубах» следуют только что приведенным отеческим толкованиям. «Не остается ничего больше, как понимать это выражение в несобственном смысле», — говорит Толюк. Такие мнения подтверждаются тем, что до настоящего времени среди иудейских обычаев не найдено ни одного случая, когда бы «лицемеры», раздавая милостыню, в буквальном смысле «трубили» пред собою. Английский ученый Ляйтфут истратил на отыскание такого или подобного случая много труда и времени, но «хотя и искал много и серьезно, не нашел даже и малейшего упоминания о трубе при раздаче милостыни». По поводу замечания Ляйтфута другой английский комментатор, Морисон, говорит, что Ляйтфуту не было и надобности «искать так прилежно, потому что хорошо известно, что, по крайней мере, в синагогах, когда частные лица желали раздавать милостыню, трубы в буквальном смысле и не могли употребляться». Этого мало. Говорили, что если бы «лицемеры» трубили в трубы, то такая «похвальба» их (kauchma) пред людьми была бы мало понятна, и что если бы они захотели, то сумели бы и получше скрыть свои дурные мотивы. Известны даже случаи противоположные тому, о чем говорит Христос. Так, напр., об одном раввине, благотворительная деятельность которого считалась образцовой, рассказывается в Талмуде, что он, не желая стыдить бедных, привешивал открытый мешок с милостыней у себя за спиной, и бедные могли брать оттуда, что могли, неприметно. Все это, конечно, не служит возражением против евангельского текста, да обыкновенно и не выставляется, как возражение. Однако, конкретность и живость выражения «не труби пред собою», и его очевидная связь с последующими обличениями лицемеров, подтверждаемыми фактически в дошедших до нас сведениях об их обычаях (ст. 5 и 16), заставили подыскивать какое-нибудь реальное, фактическое подтверждение и для него. Было найдено, что подобные обычаи действительно существовали у язычников, у которых служители Изиды и Кибелы, прося себе милостыню, били в бубны. То же, по описанию путешественников, делали персидские и индийские монахи. Таким образом, у язычников шум производили сами бедные, просившие милостыню. Если применить эти факты к рассматриваемому случаю, то выражение «не труби» нужно будет толковать в смысле недозволения со стороны лицемеров бедным производить шум при требовании себе милостыни. Но автор, указавший эти факты, немецкий ученый Икен, по словам Толюка, сам «честно» признался, что не может доказать подобного обычая ни у евреев, ни у христиан. Еще менее, по-видимому, вероятно объяснение, по которому слова «не труби…» заимствованы от тринадцати трубообразных ящиков или кружек, поставленных в храме для сбора пожертвований (gazofulakia, или по евр. шоферот). Возражая против этого мнения, Толюк говорит, что деньги, опускавшиеся в эти трубы (tubae), не имели никакого отношения к благотворительности, а собирались на храм; кружки же для пожертвований бедным назывались не шоферот, а «куфа», и об их форме ничего не известно. Но если мы только в Евангелии Матфея встречаемся с указанием, что в деле благотворения употреблялись трубы, то это вовсе не исключает возможности, что и в действительности бывало так. Трубы употреблялись священниками в храме и синагогах, были «трубообразные» ящики, и потому выражение «не труби», сделавшись метафорическим, могло иметь, в качестве метафоры, какое-нибудь основание и в действительности. В раввинских трактатах Рош-Гашана и Таанит встречается много постановлений о «трублении», так что если выражение Христа нельзя было понимать в смысле: не труби пред собою при раздаче милостыни, то его вполне возможно было понимать так: когда подаешь милостыню, не труби пред собою, как это делают лицемеры по разным другим случаям. Самый смысл выражения — привлекать общественное взимание к своей благотворительности — совершенно понятен и нисколько не изменяется, будем ли мы считать выражение соответствующим действительности или только метафорическим. Да и как можно требовать, чтобы в Талмуде отразились, несмотря на мелочность иудеев, все тогдашние иудейские обычаи со всеми их многочисленными переплетениями? Под синагогами во 2 ст. следует разуметь не «собрания» а именно синагоги. К похвальбе в «синагогах» прибавляется похвальба «на улицах». Цель лицемерной милостыни указывается ясно: «чтобы прославляли их (лицемеров) люди». Это значит, что через благотворительность они желали достигнуть своих собственных, и притом своекорыстных, целей. Они руководились в своей благотворительности не искренним желанием помочь ближнему, а разными другими своекорыстными мотивами, — порок, свойственный не только еврейским «лицемерам», но и вообще «лицемерам» всех времен и народов. Обычная цель такой благотворительности — приобретение себе доверия со стороны сильных и богатых, и за отданную бедному копейку получение от них рублей. Можно даже сказать, что истинных, совершенно нелицемерных благотворителей бывает всегда немного. Но если бы даже никаких своекорыстных целей и нельзя было достигнуть при помощи благотворительности, то «слава», «молва», «известность» (значение слова doxa) составляют и сами по себе достаточную цель лицемерной благотворительности. Выражение «они получают награду свою» — достаточно понятно. Лицемеры ищут награды не у Бога, а прежде всего у людей, получают ее и должны только ею довольствоваться. Обличая дурные мотивы лицемеров, Спаситель вместе с тем указывает и на тщету «людских» наград. Для жизни по Богу, для будущей жизни они никакого значения не имеют. Ценит земные награды только тот человек, кругозор которого ограничен настоящею жизнью. Тот, кто имеет более широкий кругозор, понимает и тщету здешней жизни, и земных наград. Если Спаситель сказал при этом: «истинно говорю вам», то этим показал Свое истинное проникновение в тайники человеческого сердца.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:2: Therefore when thou doest thine alms - In the first verse the exhortation is general: Take Ye heed. In this verse the address is pointed - and Thou - man - woman - who readest - hearest.
Do not sound a trumpet - It is very likely that this was literally practised among the Pharisees, who seemed to live on the public esteem, and were excessively self-righteous and vain. Having something to distribute by way of alms, it is very probable they caused this to be published by blowing a trumpet or horn, under pretense of collecting the poor; though with no other design than to gratify their own ambition. There is a custom in the east not much unlike this. "The derveeshes carry horns with them, which they frequently blow, when any thing is given to them, in honor of the donor. It is not impossible that some of the poor Jews who begged alms might be furnished like the Persian derveeshes, who are a sort of religious beggars, and that these hypocrites might be disposed to confine their alms-giving to those that they knew would pay them this honor." Harmer's Observat. vol. i. p. 474.
It must be granted, that in the Jewish writings there is no such practice referred to as that which I have supposed above, viz. blowing a trumpet to gather the poor, or the poor blowing a horn when relieved. Hence some learned men have thought that the word שופר shopher, a trumpet, refers to the hole in the public alms chest, into which the money was dropped which was allotted for the service of the poor. Such holes, because they were wide at one end and grew gradually narrow towards the other, were actually termed שופרות shopheroth, trumpets, by the rabbins; of this Schoettgen furnishes several examples. An ostentatious man, who wished to attract the notice of those around him, would throw in his money with some force into these trumpet-resembling holes, and thus he might be said שופר σαλπιζειν, to sound the trumpet. The Jerusalem Gemara, tract Shekalim, describes these שופרות shopheroth thus - These trumpet holes were crooked, narrow above and wide below, in order to prevent fraud. As our Lord only uses the words, μη σαλπισης, it may be tantamount to our term jingle. Do not make a public ostentatious jingle of that money which you give to public charities. Pride and hypocrisy are the things here reprehended. The Pharisees, no doubt, felt the weight of the reproof. Still the words may be taken in their literal meaning, as we know that the Moslimans, who nearly resemble the ancient Pharisees in the ostentation, bigotry, and cruelty of their character, are accustomed, in their festival of Muhurram, to erect stages in the public streets, and, by the sound of a trumpet, call the poor together to receive alms of rice, and other kinds of food. See Ward.
Works of charity and mercy should be done as much in private as is consistent with the advancement of the glory of God, and the effectual relief of the poor.
In the synagogues and in the streets - That such chests or boxes, for receiving the alms of well-disposed people, were placed in the synagogues, we may readily believe; but what were the streets? Schoettgen supposes that courts or avenues in the temple and in the synagogues may be intended - places where the people were accustomed to walk, for air, amusement, etc., for it is not to be supposed that such chests were fixed in the public streets.
They have their reward - That is, the honor and esteem of men which they sought. God is under no obligation to them - they did nothing with an eye to his glory, and from Him they can expect no recompense. They had their recompense in this life; and could expect none in the world to come.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:2: Do not sound a trumpet before thee, as the hypocrites do - The word "hypocrite" is taken from "stage-players," who act the part of others, or speak not their own sentiments, but the sentiments of others. It means here, and in the New Testament generally, those who "dissemble" or hide their real sentiments, and assume or express other feelings than their own - those who, for purposes of ostentation, gain, or applause, put on the appearance of religion. It is probable that such persons, when they were about to bestow alms, caused a trumpet to be sounded, professedly to call the poor together to receive it, but really to call the people to see the proofs of their liberality and piety; or perhaps it may mean that they should not make a great noise about it, like sounding a trumpet.
In the synagogues - The word "synagogue" commonly means the place of assembling for religious worship known by that name. See the notes at Mat 4:23. It might mean, however, any "collection of people" assembled for any purpose, and it is not improbable that it has that meaning here. It does not appear that they made a noise in bestowing charity in the synagogues, or that charity was commonly bestowed there; but it was probably done on occasion of any great assemblage, in any place of concourse, and at the corners of the streets, where it could be seen by many.
They have their reward - That is, they obtain the applause they seek the reputation of being charitable; and as this applause was all they wished, there is, of course, no further reward to be looked for or obtained.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:2: when: Job 31:16-20; Psa 37:21, Psa 112:9; Pro 19:17; Ecc 11:2; Isa 58:7, Isa 58:10-12; Luk 11:41, Luk 12:33; Joh 13:29; Act 9:36, Act 10:2, Act 10:4, Act 10:31, Act 11:29, Act 24:17; Rom 12:8; Co2 9:6-15; Gal 2:10; Eph 4:28; Ti1 6:18; Plm 1:7; Heb 13:16; Jam 2:15, Jam 2:16; Pe1 4:11; Jo1 3:17-19
do not sound a trumpet: or, cause not a trumpet to be sounded, Pro 20:6; Hos 8:1
as: Mat 6:5, Mat 7:5, Mat 15:7, Mat 16:3, Mat 22:18, Mat 23:13-29, Mat 24:51; Isa 9:17, Isa 10:6; Mar 7:6; Luk 6:42, Luk 12:56, Luk 13:15
in the synagogues: Mat 6:5, Mat 23:6; Mar 12:39; Luk 11:43, Luk 20:46
glory: Sa1 15:30; Joh 5:41, Joh 5:44, Joh 7:18; Th1 2:6
verily: Mat 6:5, Mat 6:16, Mat 5:18
Geneva 1599
6:2 Therefore when thou doest [thine] alms, do not sound a trumpet before thee, as the (b) hypocrites do in the synagogues and in the streets, that they may have glory of men. Verily I say unto you, They have their reward.
(b) Counterfeits, for hypocrites were players that played a part in a play.
John Gill
6:2 Wherefore, when thou dost thine alms,.... Christ proceeds to give some directions and cautions about giving of alms, that they might be done aright, and answer some valuable purposes for the glory of God, the good of others, and their own:
do not sound a trumpet before thee, as the hypocrites do, in the synagogues, and in the streets, that they may have glory of men. The persons Christ has reference to were the Scribes and Pharisees, who did all they did to be seen of men; whom he calls "hypocrites"; as he often does, because they put on an appearance of religion and holiness, but inwardly, and otherwise, were very wicked men. It does not appear that any such practice was literally performed, as blowing a trumpet before them, when they gave their alms; though the collectors of alms did, by some means, publicly notify to the people when they were about that service: for one of their rules is (m),
"the collectors of alms do not proclaim on a feast, as they proclaim on a common day; but they collected "privately", and put it into their bosom, and distributed it to everyone by himself.''
Wherefore this must be understood proverbially; and the sense is, that when they did their alms, they chose public places for it, such as the "synagogues", where was a large concourse of people met together for religious worship; or the open "streets" of the city, where people were continually walking to and fro, so that nothing could be done in this way, but what must be seen and observed: and moreover, they took care, either by themselves, or others, to proclaim their good actions, that they might "have glory of men"; not only of the poor, or the collectors for them, but of the spectators. R. Aben Ezra (n) says, that
"a man that gives alms to the poor, must not give it because of the glory of the collector, i.e. that he may have glory of him; nor that the children of men may praise him.''
But his ancestors were of another mind: but what did they get by it?
verily I say unto you, they have their reward; and a poor one it is, the applause of men: however, it is what they seek after, and is all their empty performances deserve, and all they will have.
"He that glories in anything done by himself, , "he takes", or receives "his reward" (o); for as for any reward from God, they will have none;''
in this sense, as the Ethiopic version reads it, "they have lost their reward": and, as a learned critic has thought, is the sense of the Greek word, "they forbid", or "hinder their reward". By seeking the glory of men, they lay impediments in the way of receiving honour from God.
(m) T. Hieros. Demai, fol. 23. 2. (n) In Exod. xx. 3. (o) R. Jona apud Capell. Spicileg. in loc.
John Wesley
6:2 As the hypocrites do - Many of the scribes and Pharisees did this, under a pretence of calling the poor together. They have their reward - All they will have; for they shall have none from God.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:2 Therefore, when thou doest thine alms, do not sound a trumpet before thee--The expression is to be taken figuratively for blazoning it. Hence our expression to "trumpet."
as the hypocrites do--This word--of such frequent occurrence in Scripture, signifying primarily "one who acts a part"--denotes one who either pretends to be what he is not (as here), or dissembles what he really is (as in Lk 12:1-2).
in the synagogues and in the streets--the places of religious and secular resort.
that they may have glory of men. Verily I say unto you--In such august expressions, it is the Lawgiver and Judge Himself that we hear speaking to us.
They have their reward--All they wanted was human applause, and they have it--and with it, all they will ever get.
6:36:3: Այլ դու յորժամ ողորմութիւն առնիցես, մի՛ գիտասցէ ձախ քո զինչ գործէ՛ աջ քո.
3 Այլ երբ դու ողորմութիւն անես, թող քո ձախ ձեռքը չիմանայ, թէ ինչ է անում քո աջը
3 Իսկ դուն երբ ողորմութիւն կ’ընես, ձախ ձեռքդ թող չգիտնայ աջ ձեռքիդ ինչ տալը,
Այլ դու յորժամ ողորմութիւն առնիցես, մի՛ գիտասցէ ձախ քո զինչ գործէ աջ քո:

6:3: Այլ դու յորժամ ողորմութիւն առնիցես, մի՛ գիտասցէ ձախ քո զինչ գործէ՛ աջ քո.
3 Այլ երբ դու ողորմութիւն անես, թող քո ձախ ձեռքը չիմանայ, թէ ինչ է անում քո աջը
3 Իսկ դուն երբ ողորմութիւն կ’ընես, ձախ ձեռքդ թող չգիտնայ աջ ձեռքիդ ինչ տալը,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:33: У тебя же, когда творишь милостыню, пусть левая рука твоя не знает, что делает правая,
6:3  σοῦ δὲ ποιοῦντος ἐλεημοσύνην μὴ γνώτω ἡ ἀριστερά σου τί ποιεῖ ἡ δεξιά σου,
6:3. σοῦ (Of-THEE) δὲ (moreover) ποιοῦντος (of-doing-unto) ἐλεημοσύνην (to-a-compassionateness) μὴ (lest) γνώτω (it-should-have-had-acquainted,"ἡ (the-one) ἀριστερά (more-un-certain) σου (of-thee,"τί (to-what-one) ποιεῖ (it-doeth-unto,"ἡ (the-one) δεξιά (right-belonged) σου, (of-thee,"
6:3. te autem faciente elemosynam nesciat sinistra tua quid faciat dextera tuaBut when thou dost alms, let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doth.
3. But when thou doest alms, let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doeth:
6:3. But when you give alms, do not let your left hand know what your right hand is doing,
6:3. But when thou doest alms, let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doeth:
But when thou doest alms, let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doeth:

3: У тебя же, когда творишь милостыню, пусть левая рука твоя не знает, что делает правая,
6:3  σοῦ δὲ ποιοῦντος ἐλεημοσύνην μὴ γνώτω ἡ ἀριστερά σου τί ποιεῖ ἡ δεξιά σου,
6:3. te autem faciente elemosynam nesciat sinistra tua quid faciat dextera tua
But when thou dost alms, let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doth.
6:3. But when you give alms, do not let your left hand know what your right hand is doing,
6:3. But when thou doest alms, let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doeth:
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
3 и 4. Для объяснения этих стихов нужно помнить, что Спаситель не делает никаких предписаний и не дает никаких наставлений относительно самых способов благотворительности. Она может, без сомнения, выражаться в тысячах различных способах, смотря по удобствам и обстоятельствам. Кто-то сказал, что дело, совершаемое на пользу ближних, или слово, хлопоты и проч., бывают таким же благодеянием для них, как и вещественная милостыня в виде копеек, рублей и жизненных припасов. Спаситель указывает не на способы благотворительности, а на то, что делает ее истинною и богоугодною. Благотворительность должна быть тайной, и тайной глубокой. «У тебя же, когда творишь милостыню, пусть левая рука твоя не знает, что делает правая». Но и самая открытая, широкая благотворительность не противоречит учению Христа, если вся она проникнута духом тайной благотворительности, если явный и видимый людьми благотворитель вполне усвоил или старается усвоить способы, условия, мотивы и даже привычки тайного благотворителя. Другими словами, побуждением к благотворительности должна быть внутренняя, иногда малозаметная даже самому благотворителю, любовь к людям, как своим собратьям во Христе и чадам Божиим. Благотворителю нет нужды, если дело его выплывает наружу. Но если он будет заботиться об этом, то его дело теряет всякую цену. Явная благотворительность не имеет цены без намерения сохранить тайну. Это будет проще и понятнее из дальнейшего толкования о молитве. Теперь же скажем о том, что ни сам Христос, ни Его апостолы не препятствовали явной благотворительности. В жизни Христа неизвестны случаи, когда Он оказывал бы Сам какую-либо денежную помощь нищим, хотя у учеников, ходивших за Спасителем, был денежный ящик для пожертвований (Ин XII:6; XIII:29). В одном случае, когда Мария помазала Христа драгоценным миром и ученики начали говорить: «для чего бы не продать это миро за триста динариев и не раздать нищим»? Спаситель сделал даже, по-видимому, возражение против этой обычной благотворительности, одобрил поступок Марии и сказал: «нищих всегда имеете с собою» (Ин XII:4–8; Мф XXVI:6–11; Мк XIV:3–7). Однако никто не скажет, что Христос был чужд всякой благотворительности. Его благотворительность характеризуется теми же словами, которые сказаны были Ап. Петром, когда он исцелил хромого от рождения: «серебра и золота нет у меня; а что имею, то даю тебе» (Деян III:1–7). Благотворительность Ап. Павла хорошо известна, он сам собирал пожертвования для иерусалимских бедных, и это дело его было совершенно открытым. Однако вполне ясно, что такая благотворительность, хотя и совершенно явная и открытая, резко отличалась по духу от милостыни лицемеров и не имела целью людского прославления.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:3: Let not thy left hand know - In many cases, works of charity must be hidden from even our nearest relatives, who, if they knew, would hinder us from doing what God has given us power and inclination to perform. We must go even farther; and conceal them as far as is possible from ourselves, by not thinking of them, or eyeing them with complacency. They are given to God, and should be hidden in Him.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:3: Let not thy left hand know ... - This is a proverbial expression, signifying that the action should be done as secretly as possible. The Hebrews often attribute actions to members which properly belong to persons. The encouragement for performing our acts of charity in secret is that it will be pleasing to God; that he will see the act, however secret it may be, and will openly reward it. If the reward is not granted in this life, it will be in the life to come. In multitudes of cases, however, alms given to the poor are "lent to the Lord" Pro 19:17, and will be repaid in this life. Rarely, perhaps never, has it been found that the man who is liberal to the poor has ever suffered by it in his worldly circumstances.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:3: let: Mat 8:4, Mat 9:30, Mat 12:19; Mar 1:44; Joh 7:4
John Gill
6:3 But when thou dost alms,.... Do it so privately, and with so much secrecy, that, if it was possible, thou mightest not know it thyself, much less make it known to others:
let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doth; acquaint not thy nearest and dearest friend with it; let not one that sits at thy left hand know what thou art doing with thy right hand; it is a proverbial and hyperbolical phrase, expressing the secrecy of the action. It is a Jewish canon (p), that
"he that gives a gift to his friend out of love, may make it known, , "but not if it be by way of alms".''
(p) Piske Tosephot in Sabbat. c. 1. art. 134.
John Wesley
6:3 Let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doth - A proverbial expression for doing a thing secretly. Do it as secretly as is consistent, With the doing it at all. With the doing it in the most effectual manner.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:3 But when thou doest alms, let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doeth--So far from making a display of it, dwell not on it even in thine own thoughts, lest it minister to spiritual pride.
6:46:4: որպէս զի եղիցի ողորմութիւնն քո ՚ի ծածո՛ւկ. եւ Հայրն քո որ տեսանէ ՚ի ծածուկ՝ հատուսցէ քեզ յայտնապէս[94]։ [94] Ոմանք. Ողորմութիւն քո։
4 որպէսզի քո ողորմութիւնը ծածուկ լինի, եւ քո Հայրը, որ տեսնում է, ինչ որ ծածուկ է, կը հատուցի քեզ յայտնապէս[8]»: [8] 8. Լաւագոյն յուն. բն. չունեն յայտնապէս բառը:
4 Որպէս զի քու ողորմութիւնդ գաղտուկ ըլլայ եւ քու Հայրդ որ գաղտուկը կը տեսնէ, քեզի յայտնապէս հատուցում պիտի ընէ»։
որպէս զի եղիցի ողորմութիւն քո ի ծածուկ, եւ Հայրն քո որ տեսանէ ի ծածուկ` հատուսցէ քեզ յայտնապէս:

6:4: որպէս զի եղիցի ողորմութիւնն քո ՚ի ծածո՛ւկ. եւ Հայրն քո որ տեսանէ ՚ի ծածուկ՝ հատուսցէ քեզ յայտնապէս[94]։
[94] Ոմանք. Ողորմութիւն քո։
4 որպէսզի քո ողորմութիւնը ծածուկ լինի, եւ քո Հայրը, որ տեսնում է, ինչ որ ծածուկ է, կը հատուցի քեզ յայտնապէս[8]»:
[8] 8. Լաւագոյն յուն. բն. չունեն յայտնապէս բառը:
4 Որպէս զի քու ողորմութիւնդ գաղտուկ ըլլայ եւ քու Հայրդ որ գաղտուկը կը տեսնէ, քեզի յայտնապէս հատուցում պիտի ընէ»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:44: чтобы милостыня твоя была втайне; и Отец твой, видящий тайное, воздаст тебе явно.
6:4  ὅπως ᾖ σου ἡ ἐλεημοσύνη ἐν τῶ κρυπτῶ· καὶ ὁ πατήρ σου ὁ βλέπων ἐν τῶ κρυπτῶ ἀποδώσει σοι.
6:4. ὅπως (unto-which-whither) ᾖ (it-might-be) σου (of-thee) ἡ (the-one) ἐλεημοσύνη (a-compassionateness) ἐν (in) τῷ (unto-the-one) κρυπτῷ: (unto-concealed) καὶ (and) ὁ (the-one) πατήρ (a-Father) σου (of-thee) ὁ (the-one) βλέπων (viewing) ἐν (in) τῷ (unto-the-one) κρυπτῷ (unto-concealed) ἀποδώσει (it-shall-give-off) σοι. (unto-thee)
6:4. ut sit elemosyna tua in abscondito et Pater tuus qui videt in abscondito reddet tibiThat thy alms may be in secret, and thy Father who seeth in secret will repay thee.
4. that thine alms may be in secret: and thy Father which seeth in secret shall recompense thee.
6:4. so that your almsgiving may be in secret, and your Father, who sees in secret, will repay you.
6:4. That thine alms may be in secret: and thy Father which seeth in secret himself shall reward thee openly.
That thine alms may be in secret: and thy Father which seeth in secret himself shall reward thee openly:

4: чтобы милостыня твоя была втайне; и Отец твой, видящий тайное, воздаст тебе явно.
6:4  ὅπως ᾖ σου ἡ ἐλεημοσύνη ἐν τῶ κρυπτῶ· καὶ ὁ πατήρ σου ὁ βλέπων ἐν τῶ κρυπτῶ ἀποδώσει σοι.
6:4. ut sit elemosyna tua in abscondito et Pater tuus qui videt in abscondito reddet tibi
That thy alms may be in secret, and thy Father who seeth in secret will repay thee.
6:4. so that your almsgiving may be in secret, and your Father, who sees in secret, will repay you.
6:4. That thine alms may be in secret: and thy Father which seeth in secret himself shall reward thee openly.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:4: Which seeth in secret - We should ever remember that the eye of the Lord is upon us, and that he sees not only the act, but also every motive that led to it.
Shall reward thee openly - Will give thee the fullest proofs of his acceptance of thy work of faith, and labor of love, by increasing that substance which, for his sake, thou sharest with the poor; and will manifest his approbation in thy own heart, by the witness of his Spirit.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:4: seeth: Mat 6:6, Mat 6:18; Psa 17:3, Psa 44:21, Psa 139:1-3, Psa 139:12; Jer 17:10, Jer 23:24; Heb 4:13; Rev 2:23
reward: Mat 10:42, Mat 25:34-40; Sa1 2:30; Luk 8:17, Luk 14:14; Co1 4:5; Jde 1:24
John Gill
6:4 That thine alms may be in secret,.... May be done in secret, and be kept a secret. The allusion seems to be to the secret chamber, where money was brought privately for the relief of the poor.
"There were two chambers in the sanctuary, the one was , "the chamber of secrets", and the other the chamber of vessels: the chamber of secrets was that into which pious persons put "in secret", and the poor children of good men were maintained out of it privately (q).''
The Jews say many things in favour of doing alms privately.
"Greater, (say they (r),) is he that gives alms in secret, than Moses our master.''
They tell us (s), that
"R. Jannai seeing a certain man give Zuz (a piece of money) to a poor man publicly, said unto him, it would have been better, if thou hadst not have given him anything, than to have given him in this manner.''
This was the practice of the ancient religious Jews, to give their alms privately; but the Scribes and Pharisees had brought that practice into disuse, and which our Lord labours to restore; adding, for encouragement,
and thy Father, which seeth in secret; beholds all secret actions, and knows the secret springs of actions,
himself shall reward thee openly; in the great day of account, before angels and men, when all secret things shall be brought to light, and every good man have praise of God. This duty, of giving alms to the poor, is mentioned by Christ before prayer to God; it may be for this reason, because it was usual to give alms before prayer.
"The great, or famous men, among the wise men, used to give a Prutah (a small piece of money) to a poor man before every prayer, and after that they prayed; as it is said, "I shall behold thy face in righteousness" (t).''
(q) Misn. Shekalim, c. 5. sect. 6. Mainnon. Hilch. Eracin, c. 2. sect. 12. (r) T. Bab. Bava Bathra, fol. 9. 2. (s) T. Bab. Chagiga, fol. 5. 1. (t) Maimon. Hilch. Mattanot Anayin, c. 10. sect. 15.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:4 That thine alms may be in secret, and thy Father which seeth in secret himself shall reward thee openly--The word "Himself" appears to be an unauthorized addition to the text, which the sense no doubt suggested. (See Ti1 5:25; Rom 2:16; 1Cor 4:5).
Prayer (Mt 6:5-6).
6:56:5: Եւ յորժամ յաղօթս կայցես, մի՛ լինիցիս որպէս կեղծաւորքն. զի սիրեն ՚ի ժողովուրդս եւ յանկիւնս հրապարակա՛ց կա՛լ յաղօթս, որպէս զի երեւեսցին մարդկան։ Ամէն ասե՛մ ձեզ. Ա՛յն իսկ են վարձք նոցա[95]։ [95] Ոմանք. Յաղօթս կացցես. եւ ոմանք. Կայցէք, մի՛ լինիցիք։
5 «Եւ երբ աղօթես, չլինե՛ս կեղծաւորների նման, որոնք սիրում են ժողովարաններում եւ հրապարակների անկիւններում աղօթքի կանգնել, որպէսզի մարդկանց երեւան. ճշմարիտ եմ ասում ձեզ, ա՛յդ իսկ է նրանց վարձը
5 «Ու երբ աղօթք կ’ընես, կեղծաւորներուն նման մի՛ ըլլար, որոնք կը սիրեն ժողովարաններուն մէջ ու հրապարակներուն անկիւնները կայնելով աղօթք ընել, որպէս զի մարդոց երեւնան. ճշմարիտ կ’ըսեմ ձեզի, Անոնք իրենց վարձքը առած կ’ըլլան։
Եւ յորժամ յաղօթս կայցես, մի՛ լինիցիս որպէս կեղծաւորքն, զի սիրեն ի ժողովուրդս եւ յանկիւնս հրապարակաց կալ յաղօթս, որպէս զի երեւեսցին մարդկան. ամէն ասեմ ձեզ. Այն իսկ են վարձք նոցա:

6:5: Եւ յորժամ յաղօթս կայցես, մի՛ լինիցիս որպէս կեղծաւորքն. զի սիրեն ՚ի ժողովուրդս եւ յանկիւնս հրապարակա՛ց կա՛լ յաղօթս, որպէս զի երեւեսցին մարդկան։ Ամէն ասե՛մ ձեզ. Ա՛յն իսկ են վարձք նոցա[95]։
[95] Ոմանք. Յաղօթս կացցես. եւ ոմանք. Կայցէք, մի՛ լինիցիք։
5 «Եւ երբ աղօթես, չլինե՛ս կեղծաւորների նման, որոնք սիրում են ժողովարաններում եւ հրապարակների անկիւններում աղօթքի կանգնել, որպէսզի մարդկանց երեւան. ճշմարիտ եմ ասում ձեզ, ա՛յդ իսկ է նրանց վարձը
5 «Ու երբ աղօթք կ’ընես, կեղծաւորներուն նման մի՛ ըլլար, որոնք կը սիրեն ժողովարաններուն մէջ ու հրապարակներուն անկիւնները կայնելով աղօթք ընել, որպէս զի մարդոց երեւնան. ճշմարիտ կ’ըսեմ ձեզի, Անոնք իրենց վարձքը առած կ’ըլլան։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:55: И, когда молишься, не будь, как лицемеры, которые любят в синагогах и на углах улиц, останавливаясь, молиться, чтобы показаться перед людьми. Истинно говорю вам, что они уже получают награду свою.
6:5  καὶ ὅταν προσεύχησθε, οὐκ ἔσεσθε ὡς οἱ ὑποκριταί· ὅτι φιλοῦσιν ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς καὶ ἐν ταῖς γωνίαις τῶν πλατειῶν ἑστῶτες προσεύχεσθαι, ὅπως φανῶσιν τοῖς ἀνθρώποις· ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἀπέχουσιν τὸν μισθὸν αὐτῶν.
6:5. Καὶ (And) ὅταν (which-also-ever) προσεύχησθε , ( ye-might-goodly-hold-toward ,"οὐκ (not) ἔσεσθε ( ye-shall-be ) ὡς (as) οἱ (the-ones) ὑποκριταί: (separaters-under,"ὅτι (to-which-a-one) φιλοῦσιν (they-care-unto) ἐν (in) ταῖς (unto-the-ones) συναγωγαῖς (unto-leadings-together) καὶ (and) ἐν (in) ταῖς (unto-the-ones) γωνίαις (unto-anglings-unto) τῶν (of-the-ones) πλατειῶν ( of-broad ) ἑστῶτες ( having-had-come-to-stand ) προσεύχεσθαι , ( to-goodly-hold-toward ) ὅπως (unto-which-whither) φανῶσιν (they-might-have-had-been-manifested) τοῖς (unto-the-ones) ἀνθρώποις: (unto-mankinds) ἀμὴν (amen) λέγω (I-forth) ὑμῖν, (unto-ye,"ἀπέχουσι (they-hold-off) τὸν (to-the-one) μισθὸν (to-a-pay) αὐτῶν. (of-them)
6:5. et cum oratis non eritis sicut hypocritae qui amant in synagogis et in angulis platearum stantes orare ut videantur ab hominibus amen dico vobis receperunt mercedem suamAnd when ye pray, you shall not be as the hypocrites, that love to stand and pray in the synagogues and corners of the streets, that they may be seen by men: Amen I say to you, they have received their reward.
5. And when ye pray, ye shall not be as the hypocrites: for they love to stand and pray in the synagogues and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you, They have received their reward.
6:5. And when you pray, you should not be like the hypocrites, who love standing in the synagogues and at the corners of the streets to pray, so that they may be seen by men. Amen I say to you, they have received their reward.
6:5. And when thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the hypocrites [are]: for they love to pray standing in the synagogues and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you, They have their reward.
And when thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the hypocrites [are]: for they love to pray standing in the synagogues and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you, They have their reward:

5: И, когда молишься, не будь, как лицемеры, которые любят в синагогах и на углах улиц, останавливаясь, молиться, чтобы показаться перед людьми. Истинно говорю вам, что они уже получают награду свою.
6:5  καὶ ὅταν προσεύχησθε, οὐκ ἔσεσθε ὡς οἱ ὑποκριταί· ὅτι φιλοῦσιν ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς καὶ ἐν ταῖς γωνίαις τῶν πλατειῶν ἑστῶτες προσεύχεσθαι, ὅπως φανῶσιν τοῖς ἀνθρώποις· ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἀπέχουσιν τὸν μισθὸν αὐτῶν.
6:5. et cum oratis non eritis sicut hypocritae qui amant in synagogis et in angulis platearum stantes orare ut videantur ab hominibus amen dico vobis receperunt mercedem suam
And when ye pray, you shall not be as the hypocrites, that love to stand and pray in the synagogues and corners of the streets, that they may be seen by men: Amen I say to you, they have received their reward.
6:5. And when you pray, you should not be like the hypocrites, who love standing in the synagogues and at the corners of the streets to pray, so that they may be seen by men. Amen I say to you, they have received their reward.
6:5. And when thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the hypocrites [are]: for they love to pray standing in the synagogues and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you, They have their reward.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ mh▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
5 По лучшим чтениям — множественное, — когда молитесь, не будьте как лицемеры, потому что они любят в синагогах и на углах улиц стоя (estwteV) молиться и проч. В Вульг. множественное («молитесь») согласно с В., Оригеном, Златоустом, Иеронимом и др. Во втором стихе — единственное — «когда творишь милостыню»; в дальнейшем 6-м «ты же» и проч. Переписчикам это казалось несообразным, и они во многих рукописях заменили множественное единственным. Но если «молитесь» и проч. правильно, то решение вопроса, почему здесь Спаситель изменил прежнее и дальнейшее единственное на множ., чрезвычайно трудно, если только не невозможно. Разночтения «когда молишься, не будь» показывают, что эта трудность чувствовалась уже в самой глубокой древности. Можно сказать только, что речь одинаково естественна и в том и другом случае. Может быть и так, что множест. употреблено для более сильного противоположения дальнейшему стиху. Вы, слушатели, иногда молитесь, как лицемеры; ты же, истинный молитвенник, и проч. Рассматривая характеристики «лицемеров», можно наблюдать, что склад речи почти одинаков во 2 и 5 стихах. Но mh (в выражении не труби) относится вообще к будущему и предполагаемому и заменено в 5 ст. ouc (не будьте). Как в первом, так и во втором случае встречается «в синагогах»; но выражение 2-го ст. «на улицах» (en taiV rumaiV) в 5 стихе заменено «на углах улиц» (en taiV gwniaiV twn plateiwn). Разница в том, что rumh, означает узкую, а plateia широкую улицу. Слово «прославляли» (doxasqwsin — были прославляемы) заменено «показаться» (fanwsin). В остальном 5 ст. есть буквальное повторение конца 2-го ст. Если только можно утверждать, что ст. 2 и не имеет ничего, соответствовавшего тогдашней еврейской действительности, а состоит только из метафорических выражений, то относительно 5-го стиха можно сказать, что в нем содержится действительная (без метафор) характеристика «лицемеров», известная и из других источников. Здесь нужно прежде всего знать, что как у иудеев, так впоследствии и у магометан были определенные часы молитвы — 3-й, 6 и 9 дня по нашему счету 9, 12 и 3. «И теперь магометанин и добросовестный иудей, как только пробьет определенный час, совершают свою молитву, где бы ни находились» (Толюк). В талмудическом трактате Берахот содержится множество предписаний, из которых видно, что молитвы совершались на дороге и даже несмотря на опасности от разбойников. Встречаются, например, такие характеристики. «Однажды р. Измаил и р. Элазар, сын Азарии, остановились в одном месте, причем р. Измаил лежал, и р. Элазар стоял. Когда пришло время вечернего шема (молитвы), р. Измаил встал, а р. Элазар прилег» (Талм. пер. Переф. т. I, с. 3). «Работники (садовники, плотники) читают шема, оставаясь на дереве или на стене» (там же 8). В виду таких характеристик совершенно понятными становятся остановки лицемеров на «углах улиц». — Не будьте в греч. буд. изъявит., (esesqe), а не повелит. С таким употреблением мы уже встречались (este в Новом Завете ни разу. См, Blass, Gram. с. 204). Слово «любят» (filousin) иногда переводят через «имеют обычай, обыкновение». Но такого значения слово это в Библии никогда не имеет (Цан). Стоя (estwteV) — обыкновенное положение при молитве. Нет надобности предполагать, что лицемеры молились стоя именно вследствие своего лицемерия и любви к показности, и что Христос именно за это их обличает. Здесь содержится простая характеристика, на которой не поставлено логического ударения. Целью молитв на углах улиц было то, «чтобы показаться» (fanwsin) молящимися. Порок, свойственный всевозможным лицемерам и ханжам, которые делают часто вид, что молятся Богу, но на самом деле — людям, и особенно сильным мира сего. — Смысл последних двух предложений «истинно говорю вам… свою» тот же, что и во 2-м стихе: получают вполне, — таково значение слова apecousin. Нужно заметить, что после слов «истинно говорю вам» (как во 2-м ст.), в некоторых кодексах поставлено «что» (oti): «что они получают» и проч. Прибавка «что», хотя и правильна, может считаться излишней и не оправдывается лучшими рукописями.
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
5-8: In prayer we have more immediately to do with God than in giving alms, and therefore are yet more concerned to be sincere, which is what we are here directed to. When thou prayest (v. 5). It is taken for granted that all the disciples of Christ pray. As soon as ever Paul was converted, behold he prayeth. You may as soon find a living man that does not breathe, as a living Christian that does not pray. For this shall every one that is godly pray. If prayerless, then graceless. "Now, when thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the hypocrites are, nor do as they do," v. 2. Note, Those who would not do as the hypocrites do in their ways and actions must not be as the hypocrites are in their frame and temper. He names nobody, but it appears by ch. xxiii. 13, that by the hypocrites here he means especially the scribes and Pharisees.

Now there were two great faults they were guilty of in prayer, against each of which we are here cautioned--vain-glory (v. 5, 6); and vain repetitions, v. 7, 8.

I. We must not be proud and vain-glorious in prayer, nor aim at the praise of men. And here observe,

1. What was the way and practice of the hypocrites. In all their exercises of devotion, it was plain, the chief thing they aimed at was to be commended by their neighbours, and thereby to make an interest for themselves. When they seemed to soar upwards in prayer (and if it be right, it is the soul's ascent toward God), yet even then their eye was downwards upon this as their prey. Observe,

(1.) What the places were which they chose for their devotions; they prayed in the synagogues, which were indeed proper places for public prayer, but not for personal. They pretended hereby to do honour to the place of their assemblies, but intended to do honour to themselves. They prayed in the corners of the streets, the broad streets (so the word signifies), which were most frequented. They withdrew thither, as if they were under a pious impulse which would not admit delay, but really it was to cause themselves to be taken notice of. There, where two streets met, they were not only within view of both, but every passenger turning close upon them would observe them, and hear what they said.

(2.) The posture they used in prayer; they prayed standing; this is a lawful and proper posture for prayer (Mark xi. 25, When ye stand praying), but kneeling being the more humble and reverent gesture, Luke xxii. 41; Acts vii. 60; Eph. iii. 14, their standing seemed to savour of pride and confidence in themselves (Luke xviii. 11), The Pharisee stood and prayed.

(3.) Their pride in choosing these public places, which is expressed in two things: [1.] They love to pray there. They did not love prayer for its own sake, but they loved it when it gave them an opportunity of making themselves noticed. Circumstances may be such, that our good deeds must needs be done openly, so as to fall under the observation of others, and be commended by them; but the sin and danger is when we love it, and are pleased with it, because it feeds the proud humour. [2.] It is that they may be seen of men; not that God might accept them, but that men might admire and applaud them; and that they might easily get the estates of widows and orphans into their hands (who would not trust such devout, praying men?) and that, when they had them, they might devour them without being suspected (ch. xxiii. 14); and effectually carry on their public designs to enslave the people.

(4.) The product of all this, they have their reward; they have all the recompence they must ever expect from God for their service, and a poor recompence it is. What will it avail us to have the good word of our fellow-servants, if our Master do not say, Well done? But if in so great a transaction as is between us and God, when we are at prayer, we can take in so poor a consideration as the praise of men is, it is just that that should be all our reward. They did it to be seen of men, and they are so; and much good may it do them. Note, Those that would approve themselves to God by their integrity in their religion, must have to regard to the praise of men; it is not to men that we pray, nor from them that we expect an answer; they are not to be our judges, they are dust and ashes like ourselves, and therefore we must not have our eye to them: what passes between God and our own souls must be out of sight. In our synagogue-worship, we must avoid every thing that tends to make our personal devotion remarkable, as they that caused their voice to be heard on high, Isa. lviii. 4. Public places are not proper for private solemn prayer.

2. What is the will of Jesus Christ in opposition to this. Humility and sincerity are the two great lessons that Christ teaches us; Thou, when thou prayest, do so and so (v. 6); thou in particular by thyself, and for thyself. Personal prayer is here supposed to be the duty and practice of all Christ's disciples.

Observe, (1.) The directions here given about it.

[1.] Instead of praying in the synagogues and in the corners of the streets, enter into thy closet, into some place of privacy and retirement. Isaac went into the field (Gen. xxiv. 63), Christ to a mountain, Peter to a housetop. No place amiss in point of ceremony, if it do but answer the end. Note, Secret prayer is to be performed in retirement, that we may be unobserved, and so may avoid ostentation; undisturbed, and so may avoid distraction; unheard, and so may use greater freedom; yet if the circumstances be such that we cannot possibly avoid being taken notice of, we must not therefore neglect the duty, lest the omission be a greater scandal than the observation of it.

[2.] Instead of doing it to be seen of men, pray to thy Father who is in secret; to me, even to me, Zech. vii. 5, 6. The Pharisees prayed rather to men than to God; whatever was the form of their prayer, the scope of it was to beg the applause of men, and court their favours. "Well, do thou pray to God, and let that be enough for thee. Pray to him as a Father, as thy Father, ready to hear and answer, graciously inclined to pity, help, and succour thee. Pray to thy Father who is in secret." Note, In secret prayer we must have an eye to God, as present in all places; he is there in thy closet when no one else is there; there especially nigh to thee in what thou callest upon him for. By secret prayer we give God the glory of his universal presence (Acts xvii. 24), and may take to ourselves the comfort of it.

(2.) The encouragements here given us to it.

[1.] Thy Father seeth in secret; his eye is upon thee to accept thee, when the eye of no man is upon thee to applaud thee; under the fig-tree, I saw thee, said Christ to Nathaniel, John i. 48. He saw Paul at prayer in such a street, at such a house, Acts ix. 11. There is not a secret, sudden breathing after God, but he observes it.

[2.] He will reward thee openly; they have their reward that do it openly, and thou shalt not lose thine for thy doing it in secret. It is called a reward, but it is of grace, not of debt; what merit can there be in begging? The reward will be open; they shall not only have it, but have it honourably: the open reward is that which hypocrites are fond of, but they have not patience to stay for it; it is that which the sincere are dead to, and they shall have it over and above. Sometimes secret prayers are rewarded openly in this world by signal answers to them, which manifests God's praying people in the consciences of their adversaries; however, at the great day there will be an open reward, when all praying people shall appear in glory with the great Intercessor. The Pharisees ha their reward before all the town, and it was a mere flash and shadow; true Christians shall have theirs before all the world, angels and men, and it shall be a weight of glory.

II. We must not use vain repetitions in prayer, v. 7, 8. Though the life of prayer lies in lifting up the soul and pouring out the heart, yet there is some interest which words have in prayer, especially in joint prayer; for in that, words are necessary, and it should seem that our Saviour speaks here especially of that; for before he said, when thou prayest, he here, when ye pray; and the Lord's prayer which follows is a joint prayer, and in that, he that is the mouth of others is most tempted to an ostentation of language and expression, against which we are here warned; use not vain repetitions, either alone or with others: the Pharisees affected this, they made long prayers (ch. xxiii. 14), all their care was to make them long. Now observe,

1. What the fault is that is here reproved and condemned; it is making a mere lip-labour of the duty of prayer, the service of the tongue, when it is not the service of the soul. This is expressed here by two words, Battologia, Polylogia. (1.) Vain repetitions--tautology, battology, idle babbling over the same words again and again to no purpose, like Battus, Sub illis montibus erant, erant sub montibus illis; like that imitation of the wordiness of a fool, Eccl. x. 14, A man cannot tell what shall be; and what shall be after him who can tell? which is indecent and nauseous in any discourse, much more in speaking to God. It is not all repetition in prayer that is here condemned, but vain repetitions. Christ himself prayed, saying the same words (ch. xxvi. 44), out of more than ordinary fervour and zeal, Luke xxii. 44. So Daniel, ch. ix. 18, 19. And there is a very elegant repetition of the same words, Ps. cxxxvi.. It may be of use both to express our own affections, and to excite the affections of others. But the superstitious rehearsing of a tale of words, without regard to the sense of them, as the papists saying by their beads so many Ave-Marys and Paternosters; or the barren and dry going over of the same things again and again, merely to drill out the prayer to such a length, and to make a show of affection when really there is none; these are the vain repetitions here condemned. When we would fain say much, but cannot say much to the purpose; this is displeasing to God and all wise men. (2.) Much speaking, an affectation of prolixity in prayer, either out of pride or superstition, or an opinion that God needs either to be informed or argued with by us, or out of mere folly and impertinence, because men love to hear themselves talk. Not that all long prayers are forbidden; Christ prayed all night, Luke vi. 12. Solomon's was a long prayer. There is sometimes need of long prayers when our errands and our affections are extraordinary; but merely to prolong the prayer, as if it would make it more pleasing or more prevailing with God, is that which is here condemned; it is not much praying that is condemned; no, we are bid to pray always, but much speaking; the danger of this error is when we only say our prayers, and not when we pray them. This caution is explained by that of Solomon (Eccl. v. 2), Let thy words be few, considerate and well weighed; take with you words (Hos. xiv. 2), choose out words (Job ix. 14), and do not say every thing that comes uppermost.

2. What reasons are given against this.

(1.) This is the way of the heathen, as the heathen do; and it ill becomes Christians to worship their God as the Gentiles worship theirs. The heathen were taught by the light of nature to worship God; but becoming vain in their imaginations concerning the object of their worship, no wonder they became so concerning the manner of it, and particularly in this instance; thinking God altogether such a one as themselves, they thought he needed many words to make him understand what was said to him, or to bring him to comply with their requests; as if he were weak and ignorant, and hard to be entreated. Thus Baal's priests were hard at it from morning till almost night with their vain repetitions; O Baal, hear us; O Baal, hear us; and vain petitions they were; but Elijah, in a grave, composed frame, with a very concise prayer, prevailed for fire from heaven first, and then water, 1 Kings xviii. 26, 36. Lip-labour in prayer, though ever so well laboured, if that be all, is but lost labour.

(2.) "It need not be your way, for your Father in heaven knoweth what things ye have need of before ye ask him, and therefore there is no occasion for such abundance of words. It does not follow that therefore ye need not pray; for God requires you by prayer to own your need of him and dependence on him, and to please his promises; but therefore you are to open your case, and pour out your hearts before him, and then leave it with him." Consider, [1.] The God we pray to is our Father by creation, by covenant; and therefore our addresses to him should be easy, natural, and unaffected; children do not use to make long speeches to their parents when they want any thing; it is enough to say, my head, my head. Let us come to him with the disposition of children, with love, reverence, and dependence; and then they need not say many words, that are taught by the Spirit of adoption to say that one aright, Abba, Father. [2.] He is a Father that knows our case and knows our wants better than we do ourselves. He knows what things we have need of; his eyes run to and fro through the earth, to observe the necessities of his people (2 Chron. xvi. 9), and he often gives before we call (Isa. lxv. 24), and more than we ask for (Eph. iii. 20), and if he do not give his people what they ask, it is because he knows they do not need it, and that it is not for their good; and of that he is fitter to judge for us than we for ourselves. We need not be long, nor use many words in representing our case; God knows it better than we can tell him, only he will know it from us (what will ye that I should do unto you?); and when we have told him what it is, we must refer ourselves to him, Lord, all my desire is before thee, Ps. xxxviii. 9. So far is God from being wrought upon by the length or language of our prayers, that the most powerful intercessions are those which are made with groanings that cannot be uttered, Rom. viii. 26. We are not to prescribe, but subscribe to God.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:5: And when thou prayest - Οταν προσευχη. Προσευχη, prayer, is compounded of προς with, and ευχη a vow, because to pray right, a man binds himself to God, as by a vow, to live to his glory, if he will grant him his grace, etc. Ευχομαι signifies to pour out prayers or vows, from ευ well, and χεω, I pour out; probably alluding to the offerings or libations which were poured out before, or on the altar. A proper idea of prayer is, a pouring out of the soul unto God, as a free-will offering, solemnly and eternally dedicated to him, accompanied with the most earnest desire that it may know, love, and serve him alone. He that comes thus to God will ever be heard and blessed. Prayer is the language of dependence; he who prays not, is endeavoring to live independently of God: this was the first curse, and continues to be the great curse of mankind. In the beginning, Satan said, Eat this fruit; ye shall then be as God; i.e. ye shall be independent: the man hearkened to his voice, sin entered into the world, and notwithstanding the full manifestation of the deception, the ruinous system is still pursued; man will, if possible, live independently of God; hence he either prays not at all, or uses the language without the spirit of prayer. The following verses contain so fine a view, and so just a definition, of prayer, that I think the pious reader will be glad to find them here.
What is Prayer?
Prayer is the soul's sincere desire,
Unuttered or expressed,
The motion of a hidden fire
That trembles in the breast:
Prayer is the burden of a sigh,
The falling of a tear,
The upward gleaming of an eye,
When none but God is near
Prayer is the simplest form of speech
That infant lips can try;
Prayer, the sublimest strains that reach
The Majesty on high:
Prayer is the Christian's vital breath,
The Christian's native air,
His watch-word at the gates of death,
He enters heaven by prayer
Prayer is the contrite sinner's voice,
Returning from his ways,
While angels in their songs rejoice,
And say, Behold he prays!
The saints in prayer appear as one,
In word, in deed, in mind,
When with the Father and the Son
Their fellowship they find
Nor prayer is made on earth alone:
The Holy Spirit pleads;
And Jesus, on th' eternal throne,
For sinners intercedes
"O Thou, by whom we come to God!
The Life, the Truth, the Way,
The path of prayer thyself hast trod,
Lord, teach us how to pray!"
Montgomery
Thou shalt not be as the hypocrites - Υποκριται. From υπο under, and κρινομαι to be judged, thought: properly a stage-player, who acts under a mask, personating a character different from his own; a counterfeit, a dissembler; one who would be thought to be different from what he really is. A person who wishes to be taken for a follower of God, but who has nothing of religion except the outside.
Love to pray standing in the synagogues and in the corners of the streets - The Jewish phylacterical prayers were long, and the canonical hours obliged them to repeat these prayers wherever they happened to be; and the Pharisees, who were full of vain glory, contrived to be overtaken in the streets by the canonical hour, that they might be seen by the people, and applauded for their great and conscientious piety. See Lightfoot. As they had no piety but that which was outward, they endeavored to let it fully appear, that they might make the most of it among the people. It would not have answered their end to kneel before God, for then they might have been unnoticed by men; and consequently have lost that reward which they had in view: viz. the esteem and applause of the multitude. This hypocritical pretension to devotion is common among the Asiatics. Both Hindoos and Mohammedans love to pray in the most public places, at the landing places of rivers, in the public streets, on the roofs of the covered boats, without the least endeavor to conceal their outside devotion, that they may be seen of men.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:5: And when thou prayest ... - Hypocrites manifested the same spirit about prayer as almsgiving; it was done in public places. The word "synagogues," here, clearly means, not the place of worship of that name, but places where many were accustomed to assemble - near the markets or courts, where they could be seen of many. Our Lord evidently could not mean to condemn prayers in the synagogues. It might be said that he condemned ostentatious prayer there, while they neglected secret prayer; but this does not appear to be his design. The Jews were much in the habit of praying in public places. At certain times of the day they always offered their prayers. WheRev_er they were, they suspended their employment and paid their devotions. This is also practiced now everywhere by Muslims, and in many places by Roman Catholics. It seems, also, that they sought publicity, and regarded it as proof of great piety.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:5: when: Mat 7:7, Mat 7:8, Mat 9:38, Mat 21:22; Psa 5:2, Psa 55:17; Pro 15:8; Isa 55:6, Isa 55:7; Jer 29:12; Dan 6:10, Dan 9:4-19; Luk 18:1; Joh 16:24; Eph 6:18; Col 4:2, Col 4:3; Th1 5:17; Jam 5:15, Jam 5:16
thou shalt not: Mat 6:2, Mat 23:14; Job 27:8-10; Isa 1:15; Luk 18:10, Luk 18:11, Luk 20:47
for: Mat 23:6; Mar 12:38; Luk 11:43
Verily: Mat 6:2; Pro 16:5; Luk 14:12-14; Jam 4:6
Geneva 1599
6:5 (2) And when thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the hypocrites [are]: for they love to pray standing in the synagogues and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you, They have their reward.
(2) He rebukes two revolting faults in prayer, ambition, and vain babbling.
John Gill
6:5 And when thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the hypocrites,.... As the Scribes and Pharisees; whose posture in prayer, the places they chose to pray in, and the view they had therein, are particularly taken notice of:
for they love to pray standing in the synagogues, and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men. It was their usual custom to pray "standing"; nay, it is established by their canons.
"There are eight things, (says Maimonides (u),) that a man that prays ought to take heed to do; and the first he mentions is "standing"; for, says he, no man may pray , "but standing"; if he is sitting in a ship, or in a cart, if he can stand, he must stand; if not, he may sit in his place and pray.''
Several hints of this custom there are in the Misna (w).
"On their fast days they used to bring out the ark into the streets-- , "and they stood in prayer", or praying; and caused an old man to go down before the ark, who was used to recite prayers, and he said them.''
Again (x),
"whoever , "stood praying", and remembered that any uncleanness attended him, he might not break off, but he might shorten.''
Yea, standing itself is interpreted of praying; for it is said (y),
"and Abraham rose up early in the morning to the place, where he stood, , "and there is no prayer but standing";''
though sometimes they prayed sitting, as David did, 2Kings 7:18 so it is said of R. Jose, and R. Eleazar, that , "they sat and prayed", and afterwards rose up and went on their way (z). So it was likewise customary to go to the synagogues, and there pray; and indeed they were places built and appointed for this purpose.
"Wherever there were ten Israelites, a house ought to be provided, in which they may go to prayer at every time of prayer; and this place is called a synagogue (a).''
Hence some have thought, that not such places are here designed, but any assembly, or concourse of people gathered together upon any occasion; but such an interpretation will find no place, when the following things are observed.
"For ever let a man go, morning and evening, to the synagogue; for no prayer is heard at any time, but in the synagogue; and everyone that hath a synagogue in his city, and does not pray in it with the congregation, is called a bad neighbour (b).''
Again (c),
"he that prays in the house of the Lord, is as if he offered up a pure offering.''
Now, partly on account of the publicness of the place, and partly because they thought their prayers were only heard there, therefore they chose to pray in the synagogues; and also in
the corners of the streets, where two streets met, and they might be the more easily seen. This was also a common thing to pray in the streets:
"says R. Jochanan, I saw R. Jannai stand and pray in the streets of Tzippore (d).''
And a little after, it is said of another, that he stood and prayed "in the streets"; though such places were not reckoned holy, as the synagogues were.
"The street of a city, (says Maimonides (e),) although the people pray in it at fasts and stations, because that there is a great collection of people, and the synagogues cannot hold them, has no holiness in it, because it is accidental, and not appointed for prayer.''
Wherefore streets were only used in case of necessity, or by such of the Pharisees, who chose to be seen of men. A reason is given for this practice in another place (f), where it is asked,
"why do they go out to the streets, i.e. on their fast days? to show that we are reckoned as if we were carried captive before thee: says Joshua ben Levi, because they prayed in "secret", and were not answered; therefore they went without, "that they might be made public".''
Now let it be observed, that neither the posture, nor places of prayer, are condemned by our Lord, but their view in all to
be seen of men; and a considerable emphasis lies upon the word "love"; they loved "standing" in prayer, rather than any other posture, because they could be better seen; and they loved to be in the synagogues and streets, rather than in their closets; they liked public better than private prayer, because it gained them applause among men.
Verily I say unto you, they have their reward; they gain their point; they have what they seek for; and this is all they will have.
(u) Hilch. Tephilla. c. 5. sect. 1, 2. (w) Misn. Taanith, c. 2. sect. 1, 2. (x) Misn. Beracot, c. 3. sect. 5. (y) Zohar in Lev. fol. 47. 1. T. Bab. Beracot, fol. 26. 2. (z) Zohar in Exod. fol. 4. 4. (a) Maimon. Hilch. Tephilla, c. 11. 1. (b) lb. c. 8. sect. 1. T. Bab. Beracot, fol. 8. 1. & Piske Tosephot Beracot, c. 1. art. 7. (c) T. Hieros. Beracot, fol. 8. 4. (d) Ib. fol. 8. 3. & 9. 1. (e) Hilch. Tephilla, c. 11. sect. 21. Vid. Maimon. & Bartenora in Misn. Megilla, c. 3. sect. 1. (f) T. Hieros. Taaniot, fol. 65. 1.
John Wesley
6:5 The synagogues - These were properly the places where the people assembled for public prayer, and hearing the Scriptures read and expounded. They were in every city from the time of the Babylonish captivity, and had service in them thrice a day on three days in the week. In every synagogue was a council of grave and wise persons, over whom was a president, called the ruler of the synagogue. But the word here, as well as in many other texts, signifies any place of public concourse.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:5 And when thou prayest, thou shalt--or, preferably, "when ye pray ye shall."
not be as the hypocrites are: for they love to pray standing in the synagogues and in the corners of the streets--(See on Mt 6:2).
that they may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you, They have, &c.--The standing posture in prayer was the ancient practice, alike in the Jewish and in the early Christian Church. But of course this conspicuous posture opened the way for the ostentatious.
6:66:6: Այլ դու յորժամ կայցես յաղօթս, մո՛ւտ ՚ի սենեակ քո՝ եւ փակեա՛ զդուրս քո, եւ կա՛ց յաղօթս առ Հայր քո ՚ի ծածո՛ւկ. եւ Հայրն քո որ տեսանէ ՚ի ծածուկ, հատուսցէ քեզ յայտնապէս[96]։ [96] Ոմանք. Կացցես յաղօթս... զդրունս քո... առ Հայրն քո։
6 Այլ դու երբ աղօթես, մտի՛ր քո սենեակը, փակի՛ր քո դռները եւ ծածո՛ւկ աղօթիր քո Հօրը, եւ քո Հայրը, որ տեսնում է, ինչ որ ծածուկ է, կը հատուցի քեզ յայտնապէս:
6 Իսկ դուն երբ աղօթք կ’ընես, մտիր քու ներքին սենեակդ ու դուռդ գոցէ եւ աղօթք ըրէ քու Հօրդ որ գաղտուկ տեղ կը գտնուի եւ քու Հայրդ որ գաղտուկը կը տեսնէ, քեզի յայտնապէս հատուցում պիտի ընէ։
Այլ դու յորժամ կայցես յաղօթս, մուտ ի սենեակ քո, եւ փակեա զդուրս քո, եւ կաց յաղօթս առ Հայր քո ի ծածուկ, եւ Հայրն քո որ տեսանէ ի ծածուկ` հատուսցէ քեզ յայտնապէս:

6:6: Այլ դու յորժամ կայցես յաղօթս, մո՛ւտ ՚ի սենեակ քո՝ եւ փակեա՛ զդուրս քո, եւ կա՛ց յաղօթս առ Հայր քո ՚ի ծածո՛ւկ. եւ Հայրն քո որ տեսանէ ՚ի ծածուկ, հատուսցէ քեզ յայտնապէս[96]։
[96] Ոմանք. Կացցես յաղօթս... զդրունս քո... առ Հայրն քո։
6 Այլ դու երբ աղօթես, մտի՛ր քո սենեակը, փակի՛ր քո դռները եւ ծածո՛ւկ աղօթիր քո Հօրը, եւ քո Հայրը, որ տեսնում է, ինչ որ ծածուկ է, կը հատուցի քեզ յայտնապէս:
6 Իսկ դուն երբ աղօթք կ’ընես, մտիր քու ներքին սենեակդ ու դուռդ գոցէ եւ աղօթք ըրէ քու Հօրդ որ գաղտուկ տեղ կը գտնուի եւ քու Հայրդ որ գաղտուկը կը տեսնէ, քեզի յայտնապէս հատուցում պիտի ընէ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:66: Ты же, когда молишься, войди в комнату твою и, затворив дверь твою, помолись Отцу твоему, Который втайне; и Отец твой, видящий тайное, воздаст тебе явно.
6:6  σὺ δὲ ὅταν προσεύχῃ, εἴσελθε εἰς τὸ ταμεῖόν σου καὶ κλείσας τὴν θύραν σου πρόσευξαι τῶ πατρί σου τῶ ἐν τῶ κρυπτῶ· καὶ ὁ πατήρ σου ὁ βλέπων ἐν τῶ κρυπτῶ ἀποδώσει σοι.
6:6. σὺ (Thou) δὲ (moreover) ὅταν (which-also-ever) προσεύχῃ , ( thou-might-goodly-hold-toward ," εἴσελθε ( thou-should-have-had-came-into ) εἰς ( into ) τὸ ( to-the-one ) ταμεῖόν ( to-a-dispenselet-of ) σου ( of-thee ) καὶ ( and ) κλείσας ( having-latched ) τὴν ( to-the-one ) θύραν ( to-a-portal ) σου ( of-thee ) πρόσευξαι ( thou-should-have-goodly-held-toward ) τῷ (unto-the-one) πατρί (unto-a-Father) σου (of-thee) τῷ (unto-the-one) ἐν (in) τῷ (unto-the-one) κρυπτῷ: (unto-concealed,"καὶ (and) ὁ (the-one) πατήρ (a-Father) σου (of-thee) ὁ (the-one) βλέπων (viewing) ἐν (in) τῷ (unto-the-one) κρυπτῷ (unto-concealed) ἀποδώσει (it-shall-give-off) σοι. (unto-thee)
6:6. tu autem cum orabis intra in cubiculum tuum et cluso ostio tuo ora Patrem tuum in abscondito et Pater tuus qui videt in abscondito reddet tibiBut thou when thou shalt pray, enter into thy chamber, and having shut the door, pray to thy Father in secret, and thy father who seeth in secret will repay thee.
6. But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thine inner chamber, and having shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in secret, and thy Father which seeth in secret shall recompense thee.
6:6. But you, when you pray, enter into your room, and having shut the door, pray to your Father in secret, and your Father, who sees in secret, will repay you.
6:6. But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in secret; and thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly.
But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in secret; and thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly:

6: Ты же, когда молишься, войди в комнату твою и, затворив дверь твою, помолись Отцу твоему, Который втайне; и Отец твой, видящий тайное, воздаст тебе явно.
6:6  σὺ δὲ ὅταν προσεύχῃ, εἴσελθε εἰς τὸ ταμεῖόν σου καὶ κλείσας τὴν θύραν σου πρόσευξαι τῶ πατρί σου τῶ ἐν τῶ κρυπτῶ· καὶ ὁ πατήρ σου ὁ βλέπων ἐν τῶ κρυπτῶ ἀποδώσει σοι.
6:6. tu autem cum orabis intra in cubiculum tuum et cluso ostio tuo ora Patrem tuum in abscondito et Pater tuus qui videt in abscondito reddet tibi
But thou when thou shalt pray, enter into thy chamber, and having shut the door, pray to thy Father in secret, and thy father who seeth in secret will repay thee.
6:6. But you, when you pray, enter into your room, and having shut the door, pray to your Father in secret, and your Father, who sees in secret, will repay you.
6:6. But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in secret; and thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
6 Как в учении о милостыне, так и здесь указываются не на способы молитвы, а на ее дух. Чтобы понять это, мы должны представить себе человека, заключившегося в комнате своей и обращающегося с молитвой к Отцу Небесному. Никто не принуждает его к этой молитве, никто не видит из людей, как он молится. Он может молиться, произнося слова и не произнося их. Этих слов никто из людей не слышит. Молитва есть акт свободного, непринужденного и тайного общения человека с Богом. Она исходит из сердца человека. — Уже в древности возбуждался вопрос: если Христос заповедал молиться тайно, то не запретил ли Он этим общественной и церковной молитвы? На вопрос этот отвечали, едва ли не всегда, отрицательно. Златоуст спрашивает: «и так что же? В церкви, говорит Спаситель, не должно молиться?» и отвечает: «должно и очень должно, но только смотря по тому, с каким намерением. Бог везде смотрит на цель дел. Если и в горницу войдешь и затворишь за собою двери, а сделаешь это на показ, то и затворенные двери не принесут тебе никакой пользы… И так, хотя бы ты затворил двери, Он желает, чтобы ты, прежде, чем затворить их, изгнал из себя тщеславие и заключил двери сердца своего. Быть свободным от тщеславия — дело всегда доброе, а особенно во время молитвы». Такое толкование правильно, хотя с первого взгляда и представляется, что оно противоречит прямому смыслу слов Спасителя. Несколько иначе и довольно остроумно объясняют это новейшие экзегеты. «Если», говорит Цан, «милостыня есть по самой своей природе открытая и относящаяся к собратьям людям деятельность, и потому не может быть совершенно тайною, то молитва по самой своей сущности есть речь сердца человеческого к Богу. Поэтому для нее всякое оставление общественности не только не вредно, но она еще и ограждается тогда от всякой примеси посторонних влияний и отношений. Спаситель не счел нужным ослаблять энергии Своей речи мелочными предостережениями против неразумных обобщений, вроде, например, запрещения всякой общественной молитвы (ср. ст. 9 и след.; XVIII:19 и след.); или вообще какой бы то ни было молитвы, слышимой другими (ср. XI:25; XIV:19; XXVI:39 и след.). Иначе сказать, тайная молитва и не нуждается в каких-либо ограничениях. Дух тайной молитвы может присутствовать в явной молитве. Последняя не имеет цены без тайной молитвы. Если человек молится в церкви с таким же расположением, как у себя дома, то и его общественная молитва принесет ему пользу. Здесь не место рассуждать о значении общественной молитвы самой по себе. Важно только, что ни Христос, ни Его апостолы не отрицали ее, как это видно из вышеприведенных цитат. — Переход от «вы» 5-го ст. к «ты» может быть опять объяснен желанием усилить противоположение истинной молитвы молитве лицемеров. — «Комната» (tameion) — здесь разумеется всякая затворяющаяся или запирающаяся комната. Первоначальное значение этого слова (правильнее, tamieion) было кладовая для провизии, хранилище (см. Лк XII:24), потом спальня (4 Цар VI:12; Еккл X:20). — Здесь следует обратить внимание на общий вывод, который делает Златоуст, рассматривая этот стих. «Будем творить молитвы не с движениями тела, не крикливым голосом, но с добрым душевным расположением; не с шумом и гамом, не для показности, как бы для того, чтобы отогнать ближнего, но со всяким приличием, сокрушением сердца и непритворными слезами».
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:6: But thou, when thou prayest - This is a very impressive and emphatic address. But Thou! whosoever thou art, Jew, Pharisee, Christian - enter into thy closet. Prayer is the most secret intercourse of the soul with God, and as it were the conversation of one heart with another. The world is too profane and treacherous to be of the secret. We must shut the door against it: endeavor to forget it, with all the affairs which busy and amuse it. Prayer requires retirement, at least of the heart; for this may be fitly termed the closet in the house of God, which house the body of every real Christian is, Co1 3:16. To this closet we ought to retire even in public prayer, and in the midst of company.
Reward thee openly - What goodness is there equal to this of God to give, not only what we ask, and more than we ask, but to reward even prayer itself! How great advantage is it to serve a prince who places prayers in the number of services, and reckons to his subjects' account, even their trust and confidence in begging all things of him!
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:6: Enter into thy closet - Every Jewish house had a place for secret devotion. The roofs of their houses were flat places, well adapted for walking, conversation, and meditation. See the notes at Mat 9:2. Professor Hackett ("Illustrations of Scripture," p. 82) says: "On the roof of the house in which I lodged at Damascus were chambers and rooms along the side and at the corners of the open space or terrace, which constitutes often a sort of upper story. I observed the same thing in connection with other houses." Over the porch, or entrance of the house, there was frequently a small room of the size of the porch, raised a story above the rest of the house, expressly appropriated for the place of retirement. Here, in secrecy and solitude, the pious Jew might offer his prayers, unseen by any but the Searcher of hearts. To this place, or to some similar place, our Saviour directed his disciples to repair when they wished to hold communion with God. This is the place commonly mentioned in the New Testament as the "upper room," or the place for secret prayer.
The meaning of the Saviour is, that there should be some place where we may be in secret - where we may be alone with God. There should be some "place" to which we may resort where no ear will hear us but "His" ear, and no eye can see us but His eye. Unless there is such a place, secret prayer will not be long or strictly maintained. It is often said that we have no such place, and can secure none. We are away from home; we are traveling; we are among strangers; we are in stages and steamboats, and how can we find such places of retirement? I answer, the desire to pray, and the love of prayer, will create such places in abundance. The Saviour had all the difficulties which we can have, but yet he lived in the practice of secret prayer. To be alone, he rose up "a great while before day," and went into a solitary place and prayed, Mar 1:35. With him a grove, a mountain, a garden, furnished such a place, and, though a traveler, and among strangers, and without a house, he lived in the habit of secret prayer. What excuse can they have for not praying who have a home, and who spend the precious hours of the morning in sleep, and who will practice no self-denial that they may be alone with God? O Christian! thy Saviour would have broken in upon these hours, and would have trod his solitary way to the mountain or the grove that he might pray. He did do it. He did it to pray for thee, too indolent and too unconcerned about thy own salvation and that of the world to practice the least self-denial in order to commune with God! How can religion live thus? How can such a soul be saved?
The Saviour does not specify the times when we should pray in secret. He does not say how often it should be done. The reasons may have been:
(1) that he designed that his religion should be "voluntary," and there is not a better "test" of true piety than a disposition to engage often in secret prayer. He intended to leave it to his people to show attachment to him by coming to God often, and as often as they chose.
(2) an attempt to specify the times when this should be done would tend to make religion formal and heartless. Mohammed undertook to regulate this, and the consequence is a cold and formal prostration at the appointed hours of prayer all over the land where his religion has spread.
(3) the periods are so numerous, and the seasons for secret prayer vary so much, that it would nor be easy to fix rules when this should be done.
Yet without giving rules, where the Saviour has given none, we may suggest the following as times when secret prayer is proper:
1. In the morning. Nothing can be more appropriate when we have been preserved through the night, and when we are about to enter upon the duties and dangers of another day, than to render to our great Preserver thanks, and to commit ourselves to His fatherly care.
2. In the evening. When the day has closed, what would be more natural than to offer thanksgiving for the mercies of the day, and to implore forgiveness for what we have said or done amiss? And when about to lie down again to sleep, not knowing but it may be our last sleep and that we may awake in eternity, what more proper than to commend ourselves to the care of Him "who never slumbers nor sleeps?"
3. We should pray in times of embarrassment and perplexity. Such times occur in every man's life, and it is then a privilege and a duty to go to God and seek his direction. In the most difficult and embarrassed time of the American Rev_olution, Washington was seen to retire to a grove in the vicinity of the camp at Valley Forge. Curiosity led a man to observe him, and the father of his country was seen on his knees supplicating the God of hosts in prayer. Who can tell how much the liberty of this nation is owing to the answer to the secret prayer of Washington?
4. We should pray when we are beset with strong temptations. So the Saviour prayed in the garden of Gethsemane (compare Heb 5:7-8), and so we should pray when we are tempted.
5. We should pray when the Spirit prompts us to pray; when we feel lust like praying; when nothing can satisfy the soul but prayer. Such times occur in the life of every Christian, (and they are "spring-times" of piety - favorable gales to waft us on to heaven. Prayer to the Christian, at such times, is just as congenial as conversation with a friend when the bosom is filled with love; as the society of father, mother, sister, child is, when the heart glows with attachment; as the strains of sweet music are to the ear best attuned to the love of harmony; as the most exquisite poetry is to the heart enamored with the muses; and as the most delicious banquet is to the hungry.
Prayer, then, is the element of being - the breath the vital air; and, then, the Christian must and should pray. He is the most eminent Christian who is most favored with such strong emotions urging him to prayer. The heart is then full; the soul is tender; the sun of glory shines with unusual splendor; no cloud intervenes; the Christian rises above the world, and pants for glory. then we may go to be alone with God. We may enter the closet, and breathe forth our warm desires into his ever-open ear, and He who sees in secret will reward us openly.
In secret - Who is unseen.
Who seeth in secret - Who sees what the human eye cannot see; who sees the real designs and desires of the heart. Prayer should always be offered, remembering that God is acquainted with our real desires; and that it is those real desires, and not the words of prayer, that he will answer.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:6: enter: Mat 14:23, Mat 26:36-39; Gen 32:24-29; Kg2 4:33; Isa 26:20; Joh 1:48; Act 9:40, Act 10:9, Act 10:30
pray: Psa 34:15; Isa 65:24; Joh 20:17; Rom 8:5; Eph 3:14
John Gill
6:6 But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet,.... Or "chamber", a secret place, fit for private retirement, meditation, and prayer.
And when thou hast shut thy door; see some such like phrases in Is 26:20 where they are used to express security, here secrecy. Our Lord does not mean to exclude and condemn public prayer, in joining with few, or more persons, in such service; for he himself directs to it, and approves of it, Mt 18:19 but his view is to instruct persons that they should not only pray in public, but in private also; and especially the latter, which is more suitable and fitting for their particular cases, and less liable to pride, hypocrisy, and vanity.
Pray to thy Father, which is in secret; who is invisible; not to be seen with the eyes of the body, but to be approached with a true heart, in faith and fear, through his Son Jesus Christ, the only mediator between God and man; and who is the image of the invisible God, and in whom he is pleased to manifest himself to his people, so as he does not unto the world:
and thy Father, which seeth in secret, observes and takes notice of the secret breathings, pantings, desires, and requests of thy heart and lips,
shall reward thee openly, both here and hereafter; by pouring into thy bosom all the good things thou hast been praying for, both for time and eternity. This is agreeable to what the Jews sometimes say,
"that a man ought not to cause his voice to be heard in prayer; but should pray "silently", with a voice that is not heard; and this is the prayer which is daily accepted (g).''
(g) Zohar in Gen. fol. 114. 4.
John Wesley
6:6 Enter into thy closet - That is, do it with as much secrecy as thou canst.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:6 But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet--a place of retirement.
and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in secret; and thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly--Of course, it is not the simple publicity of prayer which is here condemned. It may be offered in any circumstances, however open, if not prompted by the spirit of ostentation, but dictated by the great ends of prayer itself. It is the retiring character of true prayer which is here taught.
Supplementary Directions and Model Prayer (Mt 6:7-15).
6:76:7: Եւ յորժամ կայցէք յաղօթս, մի՛ շատխօ՛սք լինիք իբրեւ զհեթանոսսն. զի համարին թէ ՚ի բազում խօսի՛ց իւրեանց լսելի լինիցին[97]։ [97] Բազումք. Մի՛ շատախօսք լի։ Ոմանք. Շատախօս լինիցիք... եթէ ՚ի բազում։
7 Աղօթք անելիս շատախօս մի՛ լինէք ինչպէս հեթանոսները, որովհետեւ նրանք կարծում են, թէ իրենց շատ խօսքերի պատճառով լսելի կը լինեն
7 Երբ աղօթք կ’ընէք, հեթանոսներուն պէս շատախօս մի՛ ըլլաք, վասն զի կը կարծեն թէ իրենց շատ խօսելուն համար պիտի լսուին։
Եւ յորժամ կայցէք յաղօթս, մի՛ շատախօս լինիք իբրեւ զհեթանոսսն. զի համարին եթէ ի բազում խօսից իւրեանց լսելի լինիցին:

6:7: Եւ յորժամ կայցէք յաղօթս, մի՛ շատխօ՛սք լինիք իբրեւ զհեթանոսսն. զի համարին թէ ՚ի բազում խօսի՛ց իւրեանց լսելի լինիցին[97]։
[97] Բազումք. Մի՛ շատախօսք լի։ Ոմանք. Շատախօս լինիցիք... եթէ ՚ի բազում։
7 Աղօթք անելիս շատախօս մի՛ լինէք ինչպէս հեթանոսները, որովհետեւ նրանք կարծում են, թէ իրենց շատ խօսքերի պատճառով լսելի կը լինեն
7 Երբ աղօթք կ’ընէք, հեթանոսներուն պէս շատախօս մի՛ ըլլաք, վասն զի կը կարծեն թէ իրենց շատ խօսելուն համար պիտի լսուին։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:77: А молясь, не говорите лишнего, как язычники, ибо они думают, что в многословии своем будут услышаны;
6:7  προσευχόμενοι δὲ μὴ βατταλογήσητε ὥσπερ οἱ ἐθνικοί, δοκοῦσιν γὰρ ὅτι ἐν τῇ πολυλογίᾳ αὐτῶν εἰσακουσθήσονται.
6:7. Προσευχόμενοι ( Goodly-holding-toward ) δὲ (moreover) μὴ (lest) βατταλογήσητε (ye-might-have-chant-fortheed-unto) ὥσπερ (as-very) οἱ (the-ones) ἐθνικοί , ( nation-belonged-of ) δοκοῦσιν (they-think-unto) γὰρ (therefore) ὅτι (to-which-a-one) ἐν (in) τῇ (unto-the-one) πολυλογίᾳ (unto-a-much-fortheeing-unto) αὐτῶν (of-them) εἰσακουσθήσονται: (they-shall-be-heard-into)
6:7. orantes autem nolite multum loqui sicut ethnici putant enim quia in multiloquio suo exaudianturAnd when you are praying, speak not much, as the heathens. For they think that in their much speaking they may be heard.
7. And in praying use not vain repetitions, as the Gentiles do: for they think that they shall be heard for their much speaking.
6:7. And when praying, do not choose many words, as the pagans do. For they think that by their excess of words they might be heeded.
6:7. But when ye pray, use not vain repetitions, as the heathen [do]: for they think that they shall be heard for their much speaking.
But when ye pray, use not vain repetitions, as the heathen [do]: for they think that they shall be heard for their much speaking:

7: А молясь, не говорите лишнего, как язычники, ибо они думают, что в многословии своем будут услышаны;
6:7  προσευχόμενοι δὲ μὴ βατταλογήσητε ὥσπερ οἱ ἐθνικοί, δοκοῦσιν γὰρ ὅτι ἐν τῇ πολυλογίᾳ αὐτῶν εἰσακουσθήσονται.
6:7. orantes autem nolite multum loqui sicut ethnici putant enim quia in multiloquio suo exaudiantur
And when you are praying, speak not much, as the heathens. For they think that in their much speaking they may be heard.
6:7. And when praying, do not choose many words, as the pagans do. For they think that by their excess of words they might be heeded.
6:7. But when ye pray, use not vain repetitions, as the heathen [do]: for they think that they shall be heard for their much speaking.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
7 Ясный переход опять к речи на «вы». Пример берется теперь не из иудейской, а из языческой жизни. Все объяснение стиха зависит от значения, какое мы придадим словам «не говорите лишнего» (mh battaloghshte; слав. «не лишнее глаголите»; Вульг. nolite mullum roqui — не говорите много). Прежде всего заметим, что определение значения греческого слова battaloghshte имеет важное значение для определения свойств истинной молитвы. Если мы переведем «не говорите много», то, значит, наши (равно как католические и другие) церковные службы, по учению Христа, излишни вследствие своего многословия; если переведем «не повторяйте», то это будет обличением многократного употребления одних и тех же слов при молитве; если — «не говорите лишнего», то смысл наставления Христа останется неопределенным, потому что неизвестно, что именно должны мы здесь разуметь под «лишним». Нисколько не удивительно, что это слово издавна занимало экзегетов, тем более, что оно чрезвычайно трудное, потому что в греческой литературе оно самостоятельно встречается только здесь, в Евангелии Матфея, и еще у одного писателя VII-го века, Симплиция, (Comment, in Epictel. Encheirid. гл. 27, а). Можно было бы надеяться, что при помощи этого последнего удастся бросить свет и на значение разбираемого слова у Матфея. Но, к сожалению, у Симплиция смысл слова столь же мало ясен, как у Матфея. Во-первых, у Симплиция не battalogein, как в Евангелии (по лучшим чтениям), а battalogein; но это не представляет особенной важности. Во-вторых, слово несомненно означает у Симплиция «болтать», «пустословить» (нем. schwatzen), и имеет, следовательно, неопределенное значение. О рассматриваемом слове на западе существует целая литература. Говорили по этому поводу так много, что экзегетическая «ватталогия» вызывала даже насмешки. «Ученые толкователи», говорил один писатель, «подлежат ответственности за то, что они по поводу этого слова так много ваттологизировали». Результатом многочисленных исследований было то, что слово до настоящего времени считается «загадочным». Пробовали производить его от собственного имени BattoV. Так как предание указывает на три различных Ватта, то старались отыскать, от какого из них происходит рассматриваемое слово. В истории Геродота IV:153 и след. подробно рассказывается об одном из них, который заикался, и от него производили слово ватталогия. Подкреплением для такого мнения могло служить обстоятельство, что Демосфена называли в насмешку battaloV, заика. Таким образом, и евангельское слово battaloghshte можно было бы переводить «не заикайтесь», как язычники, если бы только смысл речи и контекст позволяли это сделать. Предположение, что Спаситель обличал здесь языческое и какое бы то ни было «заикание», совершенно невозможно и в настоящее время совершенно оставлено. Из предложенных производств лучшим представляется то, что это так называемое vox hybrida, помесь из разных слов, в данном случае еврейского и греческого. Греческое, вошедшее в состав этого сложного слова — logew то же, что legw, значит говорить. Но относительно того, от какого именно еврейского слова производится первая часть выражения, мнения экзегетов разнятся. Одни производят от евр. бата или вата, болтать, бессмысленно говорить; другие от батал — быть праздным, бездействовать, или от бетел, не действовать, прекращаться и — мешать; из этих двух слов могло быть образовано слово batalogoV вм. batalologoV, подобно тому, как idolatra из idololatra. Но в евр. не два тт, как в греческом, а одно. Для того чтобы объяснить два «т» воспользовались довольно редким словом battarizein, которое означает «болтать», и таким образом получилось battalogew (Мф VI:7). Из этих двух производств следует отдать предпочтение первому, на том основании, что л содержится в греч. logew (legw), и потому для производства нет надобности принимать в расчет эту букву. Если производить от бата и logew. то объяснение слова будет сходно с тем, какое дает ему Златоуст, считая battologia - fluaria; это последнее значит пустая болтовня, пустяки, вздор. Так передано это слово в нем. пер. Лютера — soltt ihr nicht vieI flappern, вы не должны много болтать. В англ.: «не делайте пустых повторений», Единственное возражение, которое может быть сделано против этого производства, заключается в том, что евр. бата уже само по себе заключает понятие о пустословии, и непонятно, почему прибавлено еще греческое logew, которое также значит «словить», так что, если перевести выражение буквально на русский, то оно получило бы такой вид: «пустословить — словить». Но правда ли, что, как утверждает Цан, logew значит именно говорить? Этот глагол в греческом появляется только в сложных словах и означает, как и legw, всегда говорить осмысленно, по плану, с рассуждением. Для обозначения бессмысленного говорения употребляется обыкновенно lalein. Получается нечто несообразное, если мы соединим logew — говорить осмысленно с евр. бата — говорить бессмысленно. Этой трудности можно, по-видимому, избежать, если мы придадим значение logew — более мыслить, чем говорить. Отсюда получится более ясное значение глагола в Мф VI:7 — не мыслите праздно, или, лучше, не мыслите празднословно, как язычники. Подтверждение такого толкования можно встретить в том, что, по словам Толюка, у древних церковных писателей «понятие о многословии отступало на задний план и, напротив, выдвигались молитвы о недостойном и неприличном». Свои слова Толюк подтверждает значительным количеством примеров из святоотеческих писаний. Ориген говорит: mh battologhswmen alla qeologiswmen, обращая внимание не на процесс говорения, а на самое содержание молитвы. Если, далее, обратить внимание на содержание молитвы Господней, которая, как видно по смыслу речи, должна была служить образцом отсутствия ватталогии, то можно видеть, что в ней устранено все недостойное, несмысленное, пустячное и достойное порицания или презрения. Таким образом, приходим к выводу, что в слове battalogein порицается прежде всего праздная мысль при молитве, зависящее от нее праздное говорение и между прочим «многословие» (polulogia) — слово это употребляет далее и сам Спаситель, и это, по-видимому, имеет значение и для объяснения ватталогии. — Выше было сказано, что Христос предостерегает теперь от подражания не «лицемерам», а язычникам. Рассматривая это предостережение с фактической стороны, находим примеры, доказывающие, что в обращении к своим богам язычники отличались и маломыслием и многословием. Такие примеры можно встретить у классиков; в Библии же это подтверждается два раза. Жрецы Ваала призывали имя его от утра до полудня, говоря: «Ваале, услышь нас!» (3 Цар XVIII:26). Язычники в Ефесе, исполнившись ярости, кричали: «велика Артемида Ефесская» (Деян XIX:28–34). Представляется, впрочем, сомнительным, могут ли эти случаи служить иллюстрацией многоглаголивой молитвы язычников. Гораздо ближе подходит сюда общее замечание, что язычникам многословие было вообще свойственно и имело у них даже различные названия — diplasiologia (повторение слов), kuclopreia (обход), тавтология и многоглаголание в собств. смысле. Множественность богов побуждала язычников к болтливости (stwmulia): богов насчитывали до 30 000. При торжественных молитвах богам следовало перечислять их прозвища (epwnumiai), которые были многочисленны (Толюк). Для толкования ст. 7 у Мф для нас было бы совершенно достаточно, если бы в язычестве встретился хотя бы один ясный случай, подтверждающий слова Спасителя; такое совпадение было бы вполне важно. Но если случаев, известных нам, и притом довольно ясных, немало, то приходим к выводу, что Спаситель в точности изображает современную Ему историческую действительность. Протесты против длинных и бессмысленных молений встречаются и в Библии, напр., Ис I:15; XXIX:13; Амос V:23; Сир VII:14.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:7: Use not vain repetitions - Μη βαττολογησητε, Suidas explains this word well: "πολυλογια, much speaking, from one Battus, who made very prolix hymns, in which the same idea frequently recurred." "A frequent repetition of awful and striking words may often be the result of earnestness and fervor. See Daniel 9:3-20; but great length of prayer, which will of course involve much sameness and idle repetition, naturally creates fatigue and carelessness in the worshipper, and seems to suppose ignorance or inattention in the Deity; a fault against which our Lord more particularly wishes to secure them." See Mat 6:8. This judicious note is from the late Mr. Gilbert Wakefield, who illustrates it with the following quotation from the Heautontimorumenos of Terence:
Ohe! jam decine Deos, uxor, gratulando Obtundere,
Tuam esse inventam gnatam: nisi illos ex Tuo Ingenio judicas,
Ut nil credas Intelligere, nisi idem Dictum Sit Centies
"Pray thee, wife, cease from Stunning the gods with thanksgivings, because thy child is in safety; unless thou judgest of them from thyself, that they cannot Understand a thing, unless they are told of it a Hundred Times." Heaut. ver. 880.
Prayer requires more of the heart than of the tongue. The eloquence of prayer consists in the fervency of desire, and the simplicity of faith. The abundance of fine thoughts, studied and vehement motions, and the order and politeness of the expressions, are things which compose a mere human harangue, not an humble and Christian prayer. Our trust and confidence ought to proceed from that which God is able to do in us, and not from that which we can say to him. It is abominable, says the Hedayah, that a person offering up prayers to God, should say, "I beseech thee, by the glory of thy heavens!" or, "by the splendor of thy throne!" for a style of this nature would lead to suspect that the Almighty derived glory from the heavens; whereas the heavens are created, but God with all his attributes is eternal and inimitable. Hedayah, vol. iv. p. 121.
This is the sentiment of a Mohammedan; and yet for this vain repetition the Mohammedans are peculiarly remarkable; they often use such words as the following: -
O God, O God, O God, O God! -
O Lord, O Lord, O Lord, O Lord! -
O living, O immortal, O living, O immortal,
O living, O immortal, O living, O immortal! -
O Creator of the heavens and the earth! -
O thou who art endowed with majesty and authority!
O wonderful, etc.
I have extracted the above from a form of prayer used by Tippo Sahib, which I met with in a book of devotion in which there were several prayers written with his own hand, and signed with his own name.
Of this vain repetition in civil matters, among the Jews, many instances might be given, and not a few examples might be found among Christians. The heathens abounded with them: see several quoted by Lightfoot. -
Let the parricide be dragged!
We beseech thee, Augustus, let the parricide be dragged!
This is the thing we ask, let the parricide be dragged!
Hear us, Caesar; let the false accusers be cast to the lion!
Hear us, Caesar, let the false accusers be condemned to the lion!
Hear us, Caesar, etc.
It was a maxim among the Jews, that "he who multiplies prayer, must be heard."
This is correct, if it only imply perseverance in supplication; but if it be used to signify the multiplying of words, or even forms of prayer, it will necessarily produce the evil which our Lord reprehends: Be not as the heathen - use not vain repetition, etc. Even the Christian Churches in India have copied this vain repetition work; and in it the Roman Catholic, the Armenian, and the Greek Churches strive to excel.
As the heathen - The Vatican MS. reads υποκριται, like the hypocrites. Unmeaning words, useless repetitions, and complimentary phrases in prayer, are in general the result of heathenism, hypocrisy, or ignorance.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:7: Use not vain repetitions - The original word here is supposed to be derived from the name of a Greek poet, who made long and weary verses, declaring by many forms and endless repetitions the same sentiment. Hence, it means to repeat a thing often; to say the same thing in different words, or to repeat the same words, as though God did not hear at first. An example of this we have in Kg1 18:26; "They called on Baal from morning until noon, saying, O Baal, hear us!" It may serve to illustrate this passage, and to show how true is the description here of pRev_ailing modes of prayer, to refer to the forms and modes of devotion still practiced in Palestine by the Muslims. Dr. Thomson ("The Land and the Book") gives the following description of what actually occurs: "See those men on that elevated terrace. One has spread his cloak, other their Persian rugs toward the south. They are Muslims, preparing to say prayers - rather perform them, in this most public place, and in the midst of all this noise and confusion.
"Let us stop and watch the ceremony as it goes on. That man next us raises his open hands until the thumbs touch the ears, exclaiming aloud, "Allah-hu-akbar" - 'God is great.' After uttering mentally a few short petitions, the hands are brought down and folded Together near the girdle, while he recites the first chapter of the Koran, and two or three other brief passages from the same book. And now he bends forward, rests his hands upon his knees, and repeats three times a formula of praise to 'God most great.' Then, standing erect, he cries "Allah-hu-akbar," as at the beginning. Then see him drop upon his knees, and bend forward until his nose and forehead touch the ground directly between his expanded hands. This he repeats three times, muttering all the while the same short formulas of prayer and praise. The next move will bring him to his knees, and then, settling back upon his heels, he will mumble over various small petitions, with sundry grunts and exclamations, according to taste and habit. He has now gone through one regular Rek'ah; and, standing up as at the first, and on exactly the same spot, he will perform a second, and even a third, if specially devout, with precisely the same genuflections.
"They are obliged to repeat some expressions thirty times, others many hundred times. Would that these remarks did not apply to nominal Christians in this land as well as to Muslims!"
The heathen do - The original word is that which is commonly translated "Gentile." The world was divided into two parts, the Jews and the Gentiles; that is, in the original, the "nations," the nations destitute of the true religion. Christ does not fix the length of our prayers. He says that we should not repeat the same thing, as though God did not hear; and it is not improbable that he intended to condemn the practice of long prayers. His own supplications were remarkably short.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:7: use: Kg1 18:26-29; Ecc 5:2, Ecc 5:3, Ecc 5:7; Act 19:34
repetitions: Mat 26:39, Mat 26:42, Mat 26:44; 1Kings 8:26-54; Dan 9:18, Dan 9:19
the heathen: Mat 6:32, Mat 18:17
Geneva 1599
6:7 But when ye pray, use not (c) vain repetitions, as the heathen [do]: for they think that they shall be heard for their much speaking.
(c) Long prayers are not condemned, but vain, needless, and superstitious ones.
John Gill
6:7 But when ye pray, use not vain repetitions,.... Saying the same things over and over again,
as the Heathens do, as the worshippers of Baal, from morning till noon, 3Kings 18:26. This our Lord observes, to dissuade from such practices, because the Gentiles, who were odious to the Jews, used them, and the Jews were guilty of the same; had they not, there would not have been any need of such advice:
for they think they shall be heard for their much speaking; as did the Jews, who, under pretence of "long prayers", devoured widows' houses; and with whom it is an axiom, that "everyone , that multiplies prayer is heard" (h); and whoever prolongs his prayer, his prayer does not return empty; and he that is long in prayer, his days are prolonged (i): and, according to their canons, every day a man ought to pray eighteen prayers. Moreover, their prayer books abound in tautologies, and in expressing the same things in different words, and by a multiplicity of them.
(h) T. Hieros. Taaniot, fol. 67. 3. (i) Zohar in Exod. fol. 104. 4.
John Wesley
6:7 Use not vain repetitions - To repeat any words without meaning them, is certainly a vain repetition. Therefore we should be extremely careful in all our prayers to mean what we say; and to say only what we mean from the bottom of our hearts. The vain and heathenish repetitions which we are here warned against, are most dangerous, and yet very common; which is a principal cause why so many, who still profess religion, are a disgrace to it. Indeed all the words in the world are not equivalent to one holy desire. And the very best prayers are but vain repetitions, if they are not the language of the heart.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:7 But when ye pray, use not vain repetitions--"Babble not" would be a better rendering, both for the form of the word--which in both languages is intended to imitate the sound--and for the sense, which expresses not so much the repetition of the same words as a senseless multiplication of them; as appears from what follows.
as the heathen do: for they think that they shall be heard for their much speaking--This method of heathen devotion is still observed by Hindu and Mohammedan devotees. With the Jews, says LIGHTFOOT, it was a maxim, that "Every one who multiplies prayer is heard." In the Church of Rome, not only is it carried to a shameless extent, but, as THOLUCK justly observes, the very prayer which our Lord gave as an antidote to vain repetitions is the most abused to this superstitious end; the number of times it is repeated counting for so much more merit. Is not this just that characteristic feature of heathen devotion which our Lord here condemns? But praying much, and using at times the same words, is not here condemned, and has the example of our Lord Himself in its favor.
6:86:8: Արդ՝ մի՛ նմանիցէք նոցա. զի գիտէ Հայրն ձեր զինչ պիտոյ է ձեզ, մինչչեւ՛ ձեր խնդրեա՛լ ինչ իցէ ՚ի նմանէ։
8 Արդ, նրանց չնմանուէ՛ք, որովհետեւ ձեր Հայրը գիտէ, թէ ինչ է ձեզ պէտք, նախքան որ դուք նրանից մի բան ուզէք
8 Ուրեմն անոնց մի՛ նմանիք, վասն զի ձեր Հայրը ձեզի պէտք եղածը գիտէ՝ դեռ դուք իրմէ չխնդրած։
Արդ մի՛ նմանիցէք նոցա. զի գիտէ Հայրն ձեր զինչ պիտոյ է ձեզ, մինչչեւ ձեր խնդրեալ ինչ իցէ ի նմանէ:

6:8: Արդ՝ մի՛ նմանիցէք նոցա. զի գիտէ Հայրն ձեր զինչ պիտոյ է ձեզ, մինչչեւ՛ ձեր խնդրեա՛լ ինչ իցէ ՚ի նմանէ։
8 Արդ, նրանց չնմանուէ՛ք, որովհետեւ ձեր Հայրը գիտէ, թէ ինչ է ձեզ պէտք, նախքան որ դուք նրանից մի բան ուզէք
8 Ուրեմն անոնց մի՛ նմանիք, վասն զի ձեր Հայրը ձեզի պէտք եղածը գիտէ՝ դեռ դուք իրմէ չխնդրած։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:88: не уподобляйтесь им, ибо знает Отец ваш, в чем вы имеете нужду, прежде вашего прошения у Него.
6:8  μὴ οὗν ὁμοιωθῆτε αὐτοῖς, οἶδεν γὰρ ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὧν χρείαν ἔχετε πρὸ τοῦ ὑμᾶς αἰτῆσαι αὐτόν.
6:8. μὴ (lest) οὖν (accordingly) ὁμοιωθῆτε (ye-might-have-been-en-along-belonged) αὐτοῖς, (unto-them) οἶδεν (it-had-come-to-see) γὰρ (therefore,"[ὁ "[the-one) θεὸς] (a-Deity]"ὁ (the-one) πατὴρ (a-Father) ὑμῶν (of-ye," ὧν ( of-which ) χρείαν (to-an-affording-of) ἔχετε (ye-hold) πρὸ (before) τοῦ (of-the-one) ὑμᾶς (to-ye) αἰτῆσαι (to-have-appealed-unto) αὐτόν. (to-it)
6:8. nolite ergo adsimilari eis scit enim Pater vester quibus opus sit vobis antequam petatis eumBe not you therefore like to them for your Father knoweth what is needful for you, before you ask him.
8. Be not therefore like unto them: for your Father knoweth what things ye have need of, before ye ask him.
6:8. Therefore, do not choose to imitate them. For your Father knows what your needs may be, even before you ask him.
6:8. Be not ye therefore like unto them: for your Father knoweth what things ye have need of, before ye ask him.
Be not ye therefore like unto them: for your Father knoweth what things ye have need of, before ye ask him:

8: не уподобляйтесь им, ибо знает Отец ваш, в чем вы имеете нужду, прежде вашего прошения у Него.
6:8  μὴ οὗν ὁμοιωθῆτε αὐτοῖς, οἶδεν γὰρ ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὧν χρείαν ἔχετε πρὸ τοῦ ὑμᾶς αἰτῆσαι αὐτόν.
6:8. nolite ergo adsimilari eis scit enim Pater vester quibus opus sit vobis antequam petatis eum
Be not you therefore like to them for your Father knoweth what is needful for you, before you ask him.
6:8. Therefore, do not choose to imitate them. For your Father knows what your needs may be, even before you ask him.
6:8. Be not ye therefore like unto them: for your Father knoweth what things ye have need of, before ye ask him.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
8 Смысл этого стиха ясен. Им, т. е. язычникам. Иероним указывает, что вследствие этого учения Спасителя возникла ересь и извращенная догма некоторых философов, говоривших: если Богу известно, о чем мы стали бы молиться, если прежде наших просьб Он знает наши нужды, то напрасно Ему, знающему, мы будем говорить. На эту ересь как Иероним, так и другие церковные писатели отвечают, что мы не рассказываем в своих молитвах к Богу о своих нуждах, а только просим. «Иное дело рассказывать незнающему, иное — просить у знающего». Эти слова можно считать достаточными для объяснения 8-го ст. Можно только прибавить разве, вместе с Златоустом и другими, что Христос не препятствует настойчивым и усиленным просьбам людей к Богу, на что указывают притчи Христа о бедной вдове (Лк XVIII:1-7) и о настойчивом друге (Лк XI:5–13).
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:8: Your Father knoweth what things ye have need of - Prayer is not designed to inform God, but to give man a sight of his misery; to humble his heart, to excite his desire, to inflame his faith, to animate his hope, to raise his soul from earth to heaven, and to put him in mind that There is his Father, his country, and inheritance.
In the preceding verses we may see three faults, which our Lord commands us to avoid in prayer: -
1st. Hypocrisy. Be not as the hypocrites. Mat 6:5.
2ndly. Dissipation. Enter into thy closet. Mat 6:6.
3rdly. Much Speaking, or Unmeaning Repetition, Be not like the heathens. Mat 6:7.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:8: your: Mat 6:32; Psa 38:9, Psa 69:17-19; Luk 12:30; Joh 16:23-27; Phi 4:6
John Gill
6:8 Be not ye therefore like unto them,..... Do not be imitators of them, and follow their ways, who have only the dim light of nature to guide them; it would be shameful in you to do as they do, when you have a divine revelation for your direction; and especially, because
your Father knoweth what things ye have need of before ye ask him; and therefore have no need to make use of many words, or much speaking, or long prayers. The omniscience of God is a considerable argument, and a great encouragement to prayer; he knows our persons and our wants before hand; and as he is able to help us, we have reason to believe he will; especially since he stands in the relation of a Father to us.
John Wesley
6:8 Your Father knoweth what things ye have need of - We do not pray to inform God of our wants. Omniscient as he is, he cannot be informed of any thing which he knew not before: and he is always willing to relieve them. The chief thing wanting is, a fit disposition on our part to receive his grace and blessing. Consequently, one great office of prayer is, to produce such a disposition in us: to exercise our dependence on God; to increase our desire of the things we ask for; to us so sensible of our wants, that we may never cease wrestling till we have prevailed for the blessing.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:8 Be not ye therefore like unto them: for your Father knoweth what things ye have need of before ye ask him--and so needs not to be informed of our wants, any more than to be roused to attend to them by our incessant speaking. What a view of God is here given, in sharp contrast with the gods of the heathen! But let it be carefully noted that it is not as the general Father of mankind that our Lord says, "Your Father" knoweth what ye need before ye ask it; for it is not men, as such, that He is addressing in this discourse, but His own disciples--the poor in spirit, the mourners, the meek, hungry and thirsty souls, the merciful, the pure in heart, the peacemakers, who allow themselves to have all manner of evil said against them for the Son of man's sake--in short, the new-born children of God, who, making their Father's interests their own, are here assured that their Father, in return, makes their interests His, and needs neither to be told nor to be reminded of their wants. Yet He will have His children pray to Him, and links all His promised supplies to their petitions for them; thus encouraging us to draw near and keep near to Him, to talk and walk with Him, to open our every case to Him, and assure ourselves that thus asking we shall receive--thus seeking we shall find--thus knocking it shall be opened to us.
6:96:9: Եւ արդ՝ ա՛յսպէս կացէ՛ք դուք յաղօթս. Հա՛յր մեր որ յերկինս, սո՛ւրբ եղիցի անուն քո[98]. [98] Օրինակ մի. Կայցէք դուք։ Ոսկան յաւելու. Որ յերկինս ես։
9 Եւ արդ, դուք այսպէ՛ս աղօթեցէք».«Հա՛յր մեր, որ երկնքում ես. սո՛ւրբ թող լինի քո անունը
9 Ուստի այսպէս աղօթք ըրէք դուք.‘Ով Հայր մեր որ երկինքն ես, քու անունդ սուրբ ըլլայ.
Եւ արդ այսպէս կացէք դուք յաղօթս. Հայր մեր որ յերկինս, սուրբ եղիցի անուն քո:

6:9: Եւ արդ՝ ա՛յսպէս կացէ՛ք դուք յաղօթս. Հա՛յր մեր որ յերկինս, սո՛ւրբ եղիցի անուն քո[98].
[98] Օրինակ մի. Կայցէք դուք։ Ոսկան յաւելու. Որ յերկինս ես։
9 Եւ արդ, դուք այսպէ՛ս աղօթեցէք».
«Հա՛յր մեր, որ երկնքում ես. սո՛ւրբ թող լինի քո անունը
9 Ուստի այսպէս աղօթք ըրէք դուք.
‘Ով Հայր մեր որ երկինքն ես, քու անունդ սուրբ ըլլայ.
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:99: Молитесь же так: Отче наш, сущий на небесах! да святится имя Твое;
6:9  οὕτως οὗν προσεύχεσθε ὑμεῖς· πάτερ ἡμῶν ὁ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς, ἁγιασθήτω τὸ ὄνομά σου,
6:9. Οὕτως (Unto-the-one-this) οὖν (accordingly) προσεύχεσθε ( ye-should-goodly-hold-toward ,"ὑμεῖς (ye,"Πάτερ (Father) ἡμῶν (of-us) ὁ (the-one) ἐν (in) τοῖς (unto-the-ones) οὐρανοῖς: (unto-skies,"Ἁγιασθήτω (it-should-have-been-hallow-belonged-to) τὸ (the-one) ὄνομά (a-name) σου, (of-thee,"
6:9. sic ergo vos orabitis Pater noster qui in caelis es sanctificetur nomen tuumThus therefore shall you pray: Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name.
9. After this manner therefore pray ye: Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed be thy name.
6:9. Therefore, you shall pray in this way: Our Father, who is in heaven: May your name be kept holy.
6:9. After this manner therefore pray ye: Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed be thy name.
After this manner therefore pray ye: Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed be thy name:

9: Молитесь же так: Отче наш, сущий на небесах! да святится имя Твое;
6:9  οὕτως οὗν προσεύχεσθε ὑμεῖς· πάτερ ἡμῶν ὁ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς, ἁγιασθήτω τὸ ὄνομά σου,
6:9. sic ergo vos orabitis Pater noster qui in caelis es sanctificetur nomen tuum
Thus therefore shall you pray: Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name.
6:9. Therefore, you shall pray in this way: Our Father, who is in heaven: May your name be kept holy.
6:9. After this manner therefore pray ye: Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed be thy name.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ mh▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
9 Молитесь же так: букв. и так, молитесь вы так. На русск. неблагозвучное и так (oun) в соединении с так (outwV) было очевидной причиною, по которой «и так» изменено было в «же». Греческая частица выражена в Вульгате словом «следовательно» (si ergo vos orabitis), а в нем и англ. «поэтому» (darum, therefore). Общая мысль подлинника выражается и в этих переводах недостаточно ясно и верно. Это зависит не только от трудности, но и прямо от невозможности передать здесь точно греческую речь на другие языки. Мысль та, что «так как вы в своих молитвах не должны походить на молящихся язычников, и так как ваши молитвы должны отличаться иным характером сравнительно с их молитвами, то молитесь так» (Мейер). Но и это к смыслу лишь некоторое приближение, дальше которого, по-видимому, идти уже невозможно. Между тем, от верного объяснения слова «так» зависит многое. Если мы примем его в значении именно так, а не иначе, то будет ясно, что все наши церковные и другие молитвы, за исключением «Отче наш», излишни и несогласны с учением Спасителя. Но если бы Спаситель заповедал произносить только эту молитву (tauthn thn euchn), или только то, что Он сказал (tauta), то в слововыражении следовало бы ожидать полной точности; и было бы, кроме того, непонятно, почему а двух редакциях молитвы Господней, у Матфея и Луки (XI:2–4), существует разница. Разностей больше на греческом языке, чем на русском: но и на последнем она заметна в 4-м прошении (Лк XI:3). Если мы сделаем перевод outwV — таким образом, в этом роде, в этом смысле, подобно этому (simili или eodem modo, in hunc sensum), то это будет значить, что молитва Господня, по мысли Спасителя, должна служить только образцом для других молитв, но не исключать их. Но в этом последнем случае мы придадим значение слову outwV такое, какого оно в действительности не имеет, и особенно оно не употребляется в значении simili modo или in hunc sensum. Далее, говорят, что если бы выражение следовало понимать не в строгом смысле, то было бы сказано: «молитесь как бы так» (outwV pwV — Толюк). На точность и определенность слов молитвы, по мнению некоторых экзегетов, указывают и слова Лк «когда молитесь, говорите» (XI:2), где, словом «говорите» выражается точное повеление, чтобы молящие произносили те именно слова, какие указаны Христом. — Ни с тем, ни с другим из приведенных толкований нельзя, однако, согласиться вполне вследствие их односторонности. Нужно помнить, что Христос, как прежде, так и здесь, предоставляет самим людям выводить из Своих слов дальнейшие заключения и следствия. Так и здесь излагаются просто начальная или первоначальная молитва, молитва всех молитв, превосходнейшая молитва. Ее изучение, прежде всего, нужно для каждого христианина, будет ли это взрослый или ребенок, потому что, по своей детской простоте, она доступна пониманию ребенка и может служить предметом глубокомысленных рассуждений для взрослого. Это детский лепет начинающего говорить ребенка и глубочайшее богословие взрослого мужа. Молитва Господня не есть образец, для других молитв и не может быть образцом, потому что она неподражаема по своей простоте, безыскусственности, содержательности и глубине. Она одна достаточна для человека, не знающего никаких других молитв. Но, будучи начальной, она не исключает возможности продолжений, следствий и разъяснений. Сам Христос в Гефсимании молился, произнося собственно эту молитву («да будет воля Твоя» и «не введи нас во искушение»), выражая это только в других словах. Также и Его «прощальная молитва» может считаться расширением или распространением молитвы «Отче наш» и служить для ее истолкования. Как Христос, так и апостолы молились и иначе, и дали нам пример произнесения других молитв. — Судя по сообщению Луки, Спаситель, в несколько измененном виде, произнес ту же молитву в другое время, при других обстоятельствах. Но существует и мнение, что он произнес эту молитву только один раз, и что или у Матфея, или Луки время и обстоятельства произнесения не определяются точно. Решить вопрос, как это было, в настоящее время нет никакой возможности. — Есть ли молитва Господня произведение самостоятельное, или же она в целом или в отдельных выражениях заимствована из священного писания и из других источников? Мнения опять разделяются. Одни говорят, что «вся она искусно составлена из еврейских формул (tota naec oratio ex formulis Hebraeorum cocinnata es tam apte)». Другие держатся противоположного мнения. Утверждая, что первый взгляд, если бы и был принят, не содержал бы в себе ничего непочтительного или подлежащего возражениям, указывают, однако, что попытки подыскать параллели для молитвы Господней из библейских или раввинских источников до настоящего времени оказывались неудачными. Такое мнение в настоящее время преобладает в новозаветной экзегетике. Отдаленные параллели, как утверждают, если и можно подыскать, то только к первым трем прошениям. Указываемое Бенгелем и другими сходство молитвы Господней с некоторыми изречениями в первом послании Петра, напр., I:15–16; II:9; II:15; III:17 и проч., следует признать лишь весьма отдаленным и, может быть, только случайным, хотя встречающиеся здесь параллели и имеют для истолкования некоторое значение. В церковной литературе самое древнее упоминание о молитве Господней встречается в «Учении 12 ап.» (Didach гл. VIII), где она приведена полностью по Матфею с небольшим различием (afiemen - afhkamen), с добавлением «славословия» и слов: «так молитесь трижды в день». — Число прошений определяется различно. Августин принимает 7 прошений, Злат. 6. — Молитва начинается призыванием, где Бог называется «Отцем». Такое название встречается, хотя и редко, в Ветхом Завете. Не говоря о том, что в Ветхом Завете люди иногда называются «сынами Божиими», встречаются и прямые названия Бога Отцом, напр., Втор XXXII:6; Прем XIV:3; Ис LXIII:16; Иер III:19; Мал I:6. В Сир XXIII:1 и Иер III:4 имя Бога, как Отца, употреблено в качестве призывания. И не только евреи, но и язычники называли, напр., Зевса или Юпитера отцом. В Тимее Платона есть место, где Бог называется Отцом и Творцом мира (o pathr kai poihthV tou kosmou); Юпитер по Толюку = Diovis = Deus et pater. Но вообще «в ветхозаветной идее (не говоря об язычниках) мы наблюдаем, что она была больше специальна, чем универсальна, и не сделалась концепцией, определяющей характер Бога. Отношение Бога к Израилю было отеческим, но не было видно, чтобы оно было таковым по самой своей сущности, и что все люди подлежали отеческой любви и попечению Божиим. Законная идея о Боге все еще преобладала. Могущество и трансцендентальность были выдающимися свойствами Божиими. Признание этого было правильным и важным, но оно подлежало одностороннему развитию, и такое развитие приняло обособленный вид в позднейшем иудействе. Законничество и обрядность позднейшего иудейского периода возникли, в значительной степени, от неспособности народа восполнить истину о царском Могуществе Божием истиною об Его отеческой любви. Законное подчинение, выражающееся в обрядах, в которых думали выразить почтение трансцендентальному величию Божию, более, чем сыновнее почтение и нравственное повиновение, было господствующей нотой фарисейского благочестия». Но Иисус Христос говорил о Боге, преимущественно, как об Отце. Выражение «Отче наш» — единственное, где сказано Христом «наш» вместо «ваш»; обыкновенно же «Мой Отец» и «ваш Отец». Легко понять, что в призывании Спаситель не ставит Себя в отношение к Богу, одинаковое с другими людьми, потому что молитва была дана другим. Словами «сущий на небесах» не выражается мысли: «возвышеннейший и вездесущий Отец», или «высочайший, всемогущий, преблагий и всеблаженный» и проч. Здесь обозначается просто обычное представление людей, какое они имеют о Боге, как о Существе, имеющем особенное пребывание на небесах. Если бы не было прибавлено «сущий на небесах», то молитва могла бы почти относиться ко всякому земному отцу. Прибавление этих слов показывает, что она относится к Богу. Если бы в призывании сказано было: «Боже наш», то не было надобности вовсе прибавлять «сущий на небесах», потому что и без того это было бы понято. Таким образом, «Отче наш» равносильно и равнозначительно слову Бог, но с прибавкой важной характеристики — отчества Божия, и вместе с тем мысли о любвеобильном отношении Бога к людям, как Отца к Своим детям. Замечания экзегетов о том, что Спаситель хотел здесь обозначить не только отчество, или отеческую любовь к людям, но и самое братство людей между собою, участие всякого верующего в этом братстве, могут быть приняты. Сыновнее отношение людей к Богу основывается, однако, на личном отношении их ко Христу, потому что только через Него люди имеют право называть Бога своим Отцом. — Да святится имя Твое. Вместо всяких хитроумных рассуждений и толкований этих слов легче всего, как кажется, понять смысл прошения из противоположения. Когда не святится среди людей имя Божие? Когда они не знают Бога, учат о Нем неправильно, не чтут Его своею жизнью и проч. Отношение людей к Богу во всех прошениях представляется под образами земных отношений. Нам вполне понятно, когда дети не чтут своего земного отца. То же можно сказать и относительно почитания имени Бога. Бог Сам по Себе свят. Но мы противоречим этой святости, когда с непочтением относимся к имени Божию. Дело, таким образом, не в Боге, а в нас самих. Что касается самого выражения «да святится имя Твое», а не самое существо, или какое-либо из свойств Божиих, то о существе Божием и свойствах не говорится не потому, что оно само по себе свято, а потому, что самое существо Божие для нас непостижимо, и что имя Божие есть обозначение, в смысле, доступном всем простым людям, самого божественного Существа. Не о существе Бога, а о имени Его говорят простецы, об имени думают, при помощи имени отличают Бога от всех других существ. По словам Толюка слово «святить» соответствует «прославлять» и «славословить» (eulogein). У Оригена — uyoun, возвышать, возвеличивать и прославлять. Феофилакт говорит: «сделай нас святыми, подобно тому, как и Ты через нас прославляешься. Как богохульства произносятся мною, так пусть и святится Бог мною же, т. е. пусть прославляется, как святый».
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
9-15: When Christ had condemned what was amiss, he directs to do better; for his are reproofs of instruction. Because we know not what to pray for as we ought, he here helps our infirmities, by putting words into our mouths; after this manner therefore pray ye, v. 9. So many were the corruptions that had crept into this duty of prayer among the Jews, that Christ saw it needful to give a new directory for prayer, to show his disciples what must ordinarily be the matter and method of their prayer, which he gives in words that may very well be used as a form; as the summary or contents of the several particulars of our prayers. Not that we are tied up to the use of this form only, or of this always, as if this were necessary to the consecrating of our other prayers; we are here bid to pray after this manner, with these words, or to this effect. That in Luke differs from this; we do not find it used by the apostles; we are not here taught to pray in the name of Christ, as we are afterward; we are here taught to pray that the kingdom might come which did come when the Spirit was poured out: yet, without doubt, it is very good to use it as a form, and it is a pledge of the communion of saints, it having been used by the church in all ages, at least (says Dr. Whitby) from the third century. It is our Lord's prayer, it is of his composing, of his appointing; it is very compendious, yet very comprehensive, in compassion to our infirmities in praying. The matter is choice and necessary, the method instructive, and the expression very concise. It has much in a little, and it is requisite that we acquaint ourselves with the sense and meaning of it, for it is used acceptably no further than it is used with understanding and without vain repetition.

The Lord's prayer (as indeed every prayer) is a letter sent from earth to heaven. Here is the inscription of the letter, the person to whom it is directed, our Father; the where, in heaven; the contents of it in several errands of request; the close, for thine is the kingdom; the seal, Amen; and if you will, the date too, this day.

Plainly thus: there are three parts of the prayer.

I. The preface, Our Father who art in heaven. Before we come to our business, there must be a solemn address to him with whom our business lies; Our Father. Intimating, that we must pray, not only alone and for ourselves, but with and for others; for we are members one of another, and are called into fellowship with each other. We are here taught to whom to pray, to God only, and not to saints and angels, for they are ignorant of us, are not to have the high honours we give in prayer, nor can give favours we expect. We are taught how to address ourselves to God, and what title to give him, that which speaks him rather beneficent than magnificent, for we are to come boldly to the throne of grace.

1. We must address ourselves to him as our Father, and must call him so. He is a common Father to all mankind by creation, Mal. ii. 10; Acts xvii. 28. He is in a special manner a Father to the saints, by adoption and regeneration (Eph. i. 5; Gal. iv. 6); and an unspeakable privilege it is. Thus we must eye him in prayer, keep up good thoughts of him, such as are encouraging and not affrighting; nothing more pleasing to God, nor pleasant to ourselves, than to call God Father. Christ in prayer mostly called God Father. If he be our Father, he will pity us under our weaknesses and infirmities (Ps. ciii. 13), will spare us (Mal. iii. 17), will make the best of our performances, though very defective, will deny us nothing that is good for us, Luke xi. 11-13. We have access with boldness to him, as to a father, and have an advocate with the Father, and the Spirit of adoption. When we come repenting of our sins, we must eye God as a Father, as the prodigal did (Luke xv. 18; Jer. iii. 19); when we come begging for grace, and peace, and the inheritance and blessing of sons, it is an encouragement that we come to God, not as an unreconciled, avenging Judge, but as a loving, gracious, reconciled Father in Christ, Jer. iii. 4.

2. As our Father in heaven: so in heaven as to be every where else, for the heaven cannot contain him; yet so in heaven as there to manifest his glory, for it is his throne (Ps. ciii. 19), and it is to believers a throne of grace: thitherward we must direct our prayers, for Christ the Mediator is now in heaven, Heb. viii. 1. Heaven is out of sight, and a world of spirits, therefore our converse with God in prayer must be spiritual; it is on high, therefore in prayer we must be raised above the world, and lift up our hearts, Ps. v. 1. Heaven is a place of perfect purity, and we must therefore lift up pure hands, must study to sanctify his name, who is the Holy One, and dwells in that holy place, Lev. x. 3. From heaven God beholds the children of men, Ps. xxxiii. 13, 14. And we must in prayer see his eye upon us: thence he has a full and clear view of all our wants and burdens and desires, and all our infirmities. It is the firmament of his power likewise, as well as of his prospect, Ps. cl. 1. He is not only, as a Father, able to help us, able to do great things for us, more than we can ask or think; he has wherewith to supply our needs, for every good gift is from above. He is a Father, and therefore we may come to him with boldness, but a Father in heaven, and therefore we must come with reverence, Eccl. v. 2. Thus all our prayers should correspond with that which is our great aim as Christians, and that is, to be with God in heaven. God and heaven, the end of our whole conversation, must be particularly eyed in every prayer; there is the centre to which we are all tending. By prayer, we send before us thither, where we profess to be going.

II. The petitions, and those are six; the three first relating more immediately to God and his honour, the three last to our own concerns, both temporal and spiritual; as in the ten commandments, the four first teach us our duty toward God, and the last six our duty toward our neighbour. The method of this prayer teaches us to seek first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, and then to hope that other things shall be added.

1. Hallowed be thy name. It is the same word that in other places is translated sanctified. But here the old word hallowed is retained, only because people were used to it in the Lord's prayer. In these words, (1.) We give glory to God; it may be taken not as a petition, but as an adoration; as that, the Lord be magnified, or glorified, for God's holiness is the greatness and glory of all his perfections. We must begin our prayers with praising God, and it is very fit he should be first served, and that we should give glory to God, before we expect to receive mercy and grace from him. Let him have praise of his perfections, and then let us have the benefit of them. (2.) We fix our end, and it is the right end to be aimed at, and ought to be our chief and ultimate end in all our petitions, that God may be glorified; all our other requests must be in subordination to this, and in pursuance of it. "Father, glorify thyself in giving me my daily bread and pardoning my sins," &c. Since all is of him and through him, all must be to him and for him. In prayer our thoughts and affections should be carried out most to the glory of God. The Pharisees made their own name the chief end of their prayers (v. 5, to be seen of men), in opposition to which we are directed to make the name of God our chief end; let all our petitions centre in this and be regulated by it. "Do so and so for me, for the glory of thy name, and as far as is for the glory of it." (3.) We desire and pray that the name of God, that is, God himself, in all that whereby he has made himself known, may be sanctified and glorified both by us and others, and especially by himself. "Father, let thy name be glorified as a Father, and a Father in heaven; glorify thy goodness and thy highness, thy majesty and mercy. Let thy name be sanctified, for it is a holy name; no matter what becomes of our polluted names, but, Lord, what wilt thou do to thy great name?" When we pray that God's name may be glorified, [1.] We make a virtue of necessity; for God will sanctify his own name, whether we desire it or not; I will be exalted among the heathen, Ps. lxvi. 10. [2.] We ask for that which we are sure shall be granted; for when our Saviour prayed, Father glorify thy name, it was immediately answered, I have glorified it, and will glorify it again.

2. Thy kingdom come. This petition has plainly a reference to the doctrine which Christ preached at this time, which John Baptist had preached before, and which he afterwards sent his apostles out to preach--the kingdom of heaven is at hand. The kingdom of your Father who is in heaven, the kingdom of the Messiah, this is at hand, pray that it may come. Note, We should turn the word we hear into prayer, our hearts should echo to it; does Christ promise, surely I come quickly? our hearts should answer, Even so, come. Ministers should pray over the word: when they preach, the kingdom of God is at hand, they should pray, Father, thy kingdom come. What God has promised we must pray for; for promises are given, not to supersede, but to quicken and encourage prayer; and when the accomplishment of a promise is near and at the door, when the kingdom of heaven is at hand, we should then pray for it the more earnestly; thy kingdom come; as Daniel set his face to pray for the deliverance of Israel, when he understood that the time of it was at hand, Dan. ix. 2. See Luke xix. 11. It was the Jews' daily prayer to God, Let him make his kingdom reign, let his redemption flourish, and let his Messiah come and deliver his people. Dr. Whitby, ex Vitringa. "Let thy kingdom come, let the gospel be preached to all and embraced by all; let all be brought to subscribe to the record God has given in his word concerning his Son, and to embrace him as their Saviour and Sovereign. Let the bounds of the gospel-church be enlarged, the kingdom of the world be made Christ's kingdom, and all men become subjects to it, and live as becomes their character."

3. Thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven. We pray that God's kingdom being come, we and others may be brought into obedience to all the laws and ordinances of it. By this let it appear that Christ's kingdom is come, let God's will be done; and by this let is appear that it is come as a kingdom of heaven, let it introduce a heaven upon earth. We make Christ but a titular Prince, if we call him King, and do not do his will: having prayed that he may rule us, we pray that we may in every thing be ruled by him. Observe, (1.) The thing prayed for, thy will be done; "Lord, do what thou pleasest with me and mine; 1 Sam. iii. 18. I refer myself to thee, and am well satisfied that all thy counsel concerning me should be performed." In this sense Christ prayed, not my will, but thine be done. "Enable me to do what is pleasing to thee; give me that grace that is necessary to the right knowledge of thy will, and an acceptable obedience to it. Let thy will be done conscientiously by me and others, not our own will, the will of the flesh, or the mind, not the will of men (1 Pet. iv. 2), much less Satan's will (John viii. 44), that we may neither displease God in any thing we do (ut nihil nostrum displiceat Deo), nor be displeased at any thing God does" (ut nihil Dei displiceat nobis). (2.) The pattern of it, that it might be done on earth, in this place of our trial and probation (where our work must be done, or it never will be done), as it is done in heaven, that place of rest and joy. We pray that earth may be made more like heaven by the observance of God's will (this earth, which, through the prevalency of Satan's will, has become so near akin to hell), and that saints may be made more like the holy angels in their devotion and obedience. We are on earth, blessed be God, not yet under the earth; we pray for the living only, not for the dead that have gone down into silence.

4. Give us this day our daily bread. Because our natural being is necessary to our spiritual well-being in this world, therefore, after the things of God's glory, kingdom, and will, we pray for the necessary supports and comforts of this present life, which are the gifts of God, and must be asked of him, Ton arton epiousion--Bread for the day approaching, for all the remainder of our lives. Bread for the time to come, or bread for our being and subsistence, that which is agreeable to our condition in the world (Prov. xxx. 8), food convenient for us and our families, according to our rank and station.

Every word here has a lesson in it: (1.) We ask for bread; that teaches us sobriety and temperance; we ask for bread, not dainties, not superfluities; that which is wholesome, though it be not nice. (2.) We ask for our bread; that teaches us honesty and industry: we do not ask for the bread out of other people's mouths, not the bread of deceit (Prov. xx. 17), not the brad of idleness (Prov. xxxi. 27), but the bread honestly gotten. (3.) We ask for our daily bread; which teaches us not to take thought for the morrow (v. 34), but constantly to depend upon divine Providence, as those that live from hand to mouth. (4.) We beg of God to give it us, not sell it us, nor lend it us, but give it. The greatest of men must be beholden to the mercy of God for their daily bread, (5.) We pray, "Give it to us; not to me only, but to others in common with me." This teaches us charity, and a compassionate concern for the poor and needy. It intimates also, that we ought to pray with our families; we and our households eat together, and therefore ought to pray together. (6.) We pray that God would give us this day; which teaches us to renew the desire of our souls toward God, as the wants of our bodies are renewed; as duly as the day comes, we must pray to our heavenly Father, and reckon we could as well go a day without meat, as without prayer.

5. And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors, This is connected with the former; and forgive, intimating, that unless our sins be pardoned, we can have no comfort in life, or the supports of it. Our daily bread does but feed us as lambs for the slaughter, if our sins be not pardoned. It intimates, likewise, that we must pray for daily pardon, as duly as we pray for daily bread. He that is washed, needeth to wash his feet. Here we have,

(1.) A petition; Father in heaven forgive us our debts, our debts to thee. Note, [1.] Our sins are our debts; there is a debt of duty, which, as creatures, we owe to our Creator; we do not pray to be discharged from that, but upon the non-payment of that there arises a debt of punishment; in default of obedience to the will of God, we become obnoxious to the wrath of God; and for not observing the precept of the law, we stand obliged to the penalty. A debtor is liable to process, so are we; a malefactor is a debtor to the law, so are we. [2.] Our hearts' desire and prayer to our heavenly Father every day should be, that he would forgive us our debts; that the obligation to punishment may be cancelled and vacated, that we may not come into condemnation; that we may be discharged, and have the comfort of it. In suing out the pardon of our sins, the great plea we have to rely upon is the satisfaction that was made to the justice of God for the sin of man, by the dying of the Lord Jesus our Surety, or rather Bail to the action, that undertook our discharge.

(2.) An argument to enforce this petition; as we forgive our debtors. This is not a plea of merit, but a plea of grace. Note, Those that come to God for the forgiveness of their sins against him, must make conscience of forgiving those who have offended them, else they curse themselves when they say the Lord's prayer. Our duty is to forgive our debtors; as to debts of money, we must not be rigorous and severe in exacting them from those that cannot pay them without ruining themselves and their families; but this means debt of injury; our debtors are those that trespass against us, that smite us (ch. v. 39, 40), and in strictness of law, might be prosecuted for it; we must forbear, and forgive, and forget the affronts put upon us, and the wrongs done us; and this is a moral qualification for pardon and peace; it encourages to hope, that God will forgive us; for if there be in us this gracious disposition, it is wrought of God, and therefore is a perfection eminently and transcendently in himself; it will be an evidence to us that he has forgiven us, having wrought in us the condition of forgiveness.

6. And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil. This petition is expressed,

(1.) Negatively: Lead us not into temptation. Having prayed that the guilt of sin may be removed, we pray, as it is fit, that we may never return again to folly, that we may not be tempted to it. It is not as if God tempted any to sin; but, "Lord, do not let Satan loose upon us; chain up that roaring lion, for he is subtle and spiteful; Lord, do not leave us to ourselves (Ps. xix. 13), for we are very weak; Lord, do not lay stumbling-blocks and snares before us, nor put us into circumstances that may be an occasion of falling." Temptations are to be prayed against, both because of the discomfort and trouble of them, and because of the danger we are in of being overcome by them, and the guilt and grief that then follow.

(2.) Positively: But deliver us from evil; apo tou ponerou--from the evil one, the devil, the tempter; "keep us, that either we may not be assaulted by him, or we may not be overcome by those assaults:" Or from the evil thing, sin, the worst of evils; an evil, an only evil; that evil thing which God hates, and which Satan tempts men to and destroys them by. "Lord, deliver us from the evil of the world, the corruption that is in the world through lust; from the evil of every condition in the world; from the evil of death; from the sting of death, which is sin: deliver us from ourselves, from our own evil hearts: deliver us from evil men, that they may not be a snare to us, nor we a prey to them."

III. The conclusion: For thine is the kingdom, and the power and the glory, for ever. Amen. Some refer this to David's doxology, 1 Chron. xxix. 11. Thine, O Lord, is the greatness. It is,

1. A form of plea to enforce the foregoing petitions. It is our duty to plead with God in prayer, to fill our mouth with arguments (Job xxiii. 4) not to move God, but to affect ourselves; to encourage the faith, to excite our fervency, and to evidence both. Now the best pleas in prayer are those that are taken from God himself, and from that which he has made known of himself. We must wrestle with God in his own strength, both as to the nature of our pleas and the urging of them. The plea here has special reference to the first three petitions; "Father in heaven, thy kingdom come, for thine is the kingdom; thy will be done, for thine is the power; hallowed be thy name, for thine is the glory." And as to our own particular errands, these are encouraging: "Thine is the kingdom; thou hast the government of the world, and the protection of the saints, thy willing subjects in it;" God gives and saves like a king. "Thine is the power, to maintain and support that kingdom, and to make good all thine engagements to thy people." Thine is the glory, as the end of all that which is given to, and done for, the saints, in answer to their prayers; for their praise waiteth for him. This is matter of comfort and holy confidence in prayer.

2. It is a form of praise and thanksgiving. The best pleading with God is praising of him; it is the way to obtain further mercy, as it qualifies us to receive it. In all our addresses to God, it is fit that praise should have a considerable share, for praise becometh the saints; they are to be our God for a name and for a praise. It is just and equal; we praise God, and give him glory, not because he needs it--he is praised by a world of angels, but because he deserves it; and it is our duty to give him glory, in compliance with his design in revealing himself to us. Praise is the work and happiness of heaven; and all that would go to heaven hereafter, must begin their heaven now. Observe, how full this doxology is, The kingdom, and the power, and the glory, it is all thine. Note, It becomes us to be copious in praising God. A true saint never thinks he can speak honourably enough of God: here there should be a gracious fluency, and this for ever. Ascribing glory to God for ever, intimates an acknowledgement, that it is eternally due, and an earnest desire to be eternally doing it, with angels and saints above, Ps. lxxi. 14.

Lastly, To all this we are taught to affix our Amen, so be it. God's Amen is a grant; his fiat is, it shall be so; our Amen is only a summary desire; our fiat is, let it be so: it is in the token of our desire and assurance to be heard, that we say Amen. Amen refers to every petition going before, and thus, in compassion to our infirmities, we are taught to knit up the whole in one word, and so to gather up, in the general, what we have lost and let slip in the particulars. It is good to conclude religious duties with some warmth and vigour, that we may go from them with a sweet savour upon our spirits. It was of old the practice of good people to say, Amen, audibly at the end of every prayer, and it is a commendable practice, provided it be done with understanding, as the apostle directs (1 Cor. xiv. 16), and uprightly, with life and liveliness, and inward expressions, answerable to that outward expression of desire and confidence.

Most of the petitions in the Lord's prayer had been commonly used by the Jews in their devotions, or words to the same effect: but that clause in the fifth petition, As we forgive our debtors, was perfectly new, and therefore our Saviour here shows for what reason he added it, not with any personal reflection upon the peevishness, litigiousness, and ill nature of the men of that generation, though there was cause enough for it, but only from the necessity and importance of the thing itself. God, in forgiving us, has a peculiar respect to our forgiving those that have injured us; and therefore, when we pray for pardon, we must mention our making conscience of that duty, not only to remind ourselves of it, but to bind ourselves to it. See that parable, ch. xviii. 23-35. Selfish nature is loth to comply with this, and therefore it is here inculcated, v. 14, 15.

1. In a promise. If ye forgive, your heavenly Father will also forgive. Not as if this were the only condition required; there must be repentance and faith, and new obedience; but as where other graces are in truth, there will be this, so this will be a good evidence of the sincerity of our other graces. He that relents toward his brother, thereby shows that he repents toward his God. Those which in the prayer are called debts, are here called trespasses, debts of injury, wrongs done to us in our bodies, goods, or reputation: trespasses is an extenuating term for offences, paraptomata--stumbles, slips, falls. Note, It is a good evidence, and a good help of our forgiving others, to call the injuries done us by a mollifying, excusing name. Call them not treasons, but trespasses; not wilful injuries, but casual inadvertencies; peradventure it was an oversight (Gen. xliii. 12), therefore make the best of it. We must forgive, as we hope to be forgiven; and therefore must not only bear no malice, nor mediate revenge, but must not upbraid our brother with the injuries he has done us, nor rejoice in any hurt that befals him, but must be ready to help him and do him good, and if he repent and desire to be friends again, we must be free and familiar with him, as before.

2. In a threatening. "But if you forgive not those that have injured you, that is a bad sign you have not the other requisite conditions, but are altogether unqualified for pardon: and therefore your Father, whom you call Father, and who, as a father, offers you his grace upon reasonable terms, will nevertheless not forgive you. And if other grace be sincere, and yet you be defective greatly in forgiving, you cannot expect the comfort of your pardon, but to have your spirit brought down by some affliction or other to comply with this duty." Note, Those who would have found mercy with God must show mercy to their brethren; no can we expect that he should stretch out the hands of his favour to us, unless we lift up to him pure hands, without wrath, 1 Tim. ii. 8. If we pray in anger, we have reason to fear God will answer in anger. It has been said, Prayers made in wrath are written in gall. What reason is it that God should forgive us the talents we are indebted to him, if we forgive not our brethren the pence they are indebted to us? Christ came into the world as the great Peace-Maker, and not only to reconcile us to God, but one to another, and in this we must comply with him. It is great presumption and of dangerous consequence, for any to make a light matter of that which Christ here lays such a stress upon. Men's passions shall not frustrate God's word.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:9: After this manner therefore pray ye - Forms of prayer were frequent among the Jews; and every public teacher gave one to his disciples. Some forms were drawn out to a considerable length, and from these abridgments were made: to the latter sort the following prayer properly belongs, and consequently, besides its own very important use, it is a plan for a more extended devotion. What satisfaction must it be to learn from God himself, with what words, and in what manner, he would have us pray to him, so as not to pray in vain! A king, who draws up the petition which he allows to be presented to himself, has doubtless the fullest determination to grant the request. We do not sufficiently consider the value of this prayer; the respect and attention which it requires; the preference to be given to it; its fullness and perfection: the frequent use we should make of it; and the spirit which we should bring with it. "Lord, teach us how to pray!" is a prayer necessary to prayer; for unless we are divinely instructed in the manner, and influenced by the spirit of true devotion, even the prayer taught us by Jesus Christ may be repeated without profit to our souls.
Our Father - It was a maxim of the Jews, that a man should not pray alone, but join with the Church; by which they particularly meant that he should, whether alone or with the synagogue, use the plural number as comprehending all the followers of God. Hence, they say, Let none pray the short prayer, i.e. as the gloss expounds it, the prayer in the singular, but in the plural number. See Lightfoot on this place.
This prayer was evidently made in a peculiar manner for the children of God. And hence we are taught to say, not My Father, but Our Father.
The heart, says one, of a child of God, is a brotherly heart, in respect of all other Christians: it asks nothing but in the spirit of unity, fellowship, and Christian charity; desiring that for its brethren which it desires for itself.
The word Father, placed here at the beginning of this prayer, includes two grand ideas, which should serve as a foundation to all our petitions:
1st. That tender and respectful love which we should feel for God, such as that which children feel for their fathers.
2dly. That strong confidence in God's love to us, such as fathers have for their children.
Thus all the petitions in this prayer stand in strictest reference to the word Father; the first three referring to the love we have for God; and the three last, to that confidence which we have in the love he bears to us.
The relation we stand in to this first and best of beings dictates to us reverence for his person, zeal for his honor, obedience to his will, submission to his dispensations and chastisements, and resemblance to his nature.
Which art in heaven - The phrase אבינו שבשמים, abinu sheboshemayim, our Father who art in heaven, was very common among the ancient Jews; and was used by them precisely in the same sense as it is used here by our Lord.
This phrase in the Scriptures seems used to express:
1st. His Omnipresence. The heaven of heavens cannot contain thee. Kg1 8:27 : that is, Thou fillest immensity.
2dly. His Majesty and Dominion over his creatures. Art thou not God in heaven, and rulest thou not over all the kingdoms of the heathen? Ch2 20:6.
3dly. His Power and Might. Art thou not God in heaven, and in thy hand is there not power and might, so that no creature is able to withstand thee! Ch2 20:6. Our God is in heaven, and hath done whatsoever he pleased. Psa 115:3.
4thly. His Omniscience. The Lord's throne is in heaven, his eyes behold, his eye-lids try the children of men. Psa 11:4. The Lord looketh down from heaven, he beholdeth all the sons of men. Psa 33:13-15.
5thly. His infinite Purity and Holiness. Look down from thy holy habitation, etc. Deu 26:15. Thou art the high and lofty One, who inhabiteth eternity, whose name is holy. Isa 57:15.
Hallowed - Αγιασθητω. Αγιαζω· from α negative, and γη, the earth, a thing separated from the earth, or from earthly purposes and employments. As the word sanctified, or hallowed, in Scripture, is frequently used for the consecration of a thing or person to a holy use or office, as the Levites, first-born, tabernacle, temple, and their utensils, which were all set apart from every earthly, common, or profane use, and employed wholly in the service of God, so the Divine Majesty may be said to be sanctified by us, in analogy to those things, viz. when, we separate him from, and in our conceptions and desires exalt him above, earth and all things.
Thy name - That is, God himself, with all the attributes of his Divine nature - his power, wisdom, justice, mercy, etc.
We hallow God's name,
1st. With our lips, when all our conversation is holy, and we speak of those things which are meet to minister grace to the hearers.
2dly. In our thoughts, when we suppress every rising evil, and have our tempers regulated by his grace and Spirit.
3dly. In our lives, when we begin, continue, and end our works to his glory. If we have an eye to God in all we perform, then every act of our common employment will be an act of religious worship.
4thly. In our families, when we endeavor to bring up our children in the discipline and admonition or the Lord; instructing also our servants in the way of righteousness.
5thly. In a particular calling or business, when we separate the falsity, deception, and lying, commonly practised, from it; buying and selling as in the sight of the holy and just God.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:9
Our Father - God is called a Father,
1. as he is the Creator and the Great Parent of all;
2. the Preserver of the human family and the Provider for their wants, Mat 5:45; Mat 6:32;
3. in a special sense he is the Father of those who are adopted into his family; who put confidence in him; who are the true followers of Christ, and made heirs of life, Rom 8:14-17.
Hallowed be thy name - The word "hallowed" means to render or pronounce holy. God's name is essentially holy; and the meaning of this petition is, "Let thy name be celebrated, venerated, and esteemed as holy everywhere, and receive from all people proper honor." It is thus the expression of a wish or desire, on the part of the worshipper, that the name of God, or that God himself, should be held everywhere in proper veneration.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:9: this: Luk 11:1, Luk 11:2
Our: Mat 6:1, Mat 6:6, Mat 6:14, Mat 5:16, Mat 5:48, Mat 7:11, Mat 10:29, Mat 26:29, Mat 26:42; Isa 63:16, Isa 64:8; Luk 15:18, Luk 15:21; Joh 20:17; Rom 1:7, Rom 8:15; Gal 1:1, Gal 4:6; Pe1 1:17
which: Mat 23:9; Ch2 20:6; Psa 115:3; Isa 57:15, Isa 66:1
Hallowed: Lev 10:3; Sa2 7:26; Kg1 8:43; Ch1 17:24; Neh 9:5; Psa 72:18, Psa 111:9; Isa 6:3, Isa 37:20; Eze 36:23, Eze 38:23; Hab 2:14; Zac 14:9; Mal 1:11; Luk 2:14, Luk 11:2; Ti1 6:16; Rev 4:11, Rev 5:12
Geneva 1599
6:9 (3) After this manner therefore pray ye: Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed be thy name.
(3) A true sum and form of all christian prayers.
John Gill
6:9 After this manner therefore pray ye,.... That is, in such a concise and short way, without much speaking and vain repetitions; making use of such like words and expressions as the following: not that Christ meant to pin down his disciples to these express words, and no other; for this prayer is not a strict form, but a pattern of prayer, and a directory to it, both as to brevity, order, and matter; for we do not find the disciples ever making use of it in form; and when it is recited by another Evangelist, it is not in the selfsame words as here; which it would have been, had it been designed as an exact form. Besides, Christ does not bid them pray in these very words, but "after this manner"; somewhat like this: not but that it is very lawful to use the very express words of this prayer in any of the petitions here directed to; and which indeed were no other than what good people among the Jews did frequently make use of; and which were collected and singled out by Christ, as what he approved of, in distinction from, and opposition to, other impertinent expressions, and vain repetitions, which some used; as will appear by a particular consideration of them.
Our Father which art in heaven. This may be looked upon as the preface and introduction to the prayer, and regards the object of it, and his character, which is an epithet of God, often to be met with in Jewish writings, and particularly in their prayers; for thus they (k) say,
"Mymvbv wnyba, "our Father which art in heaven", show mercy "to us, because thy great name is called upon us."
Again (l), let the prayers and the requests of all Israel be received by , "their Father, which is in heaven". They seem to have a regard to this prayer, when they apply that passage in Prov 3:35 "shame shall be the promotion of fools", to the nations of the earth, who, they say (m),
"do not consider the glory of the law; and how, say they, "our Father which art in heaven", hear our voice, have mercy on us, and receive our prayer?''
So in confessions, thanksgivings, and sacrifices of praise, they required, and looked upon it, as the main thing, for a man to direct his heart , "to his Father which is in heaven (n)." By "father", our Lord means the first person in the Trinity, who is the Father of all men by creation, and of the saints by adoption; who are to address him in prayer under the character of "our Father", partly to command a reverential fear of him, and partly to secure boldness and liberty of speech before him; and also to express fiducial confidence in him, faith of interest in him, and relation to him; which arises from some experience of his paternal love, and requires the witnessings of the Spirit of adoption; and inasmuch as the direction is not to say "my Father", but "our Father"; it shows that we should pray for others as well as for ourselves, even for all the dear children of God. It is a rule (o) with the Jews,
"that a man ought always to join himself in prayer with the church;''
upon which the gloss says,
"let him not pray the short prayer , "in the singular, but in the plural number", that so his prayer may be heard.''
The object of prayer is further described by the place of his residence, "in heaven"; not that he is included in any place, but that the heaven of heavens is the place where he most eminently displays his glory: and this may teach us to look upwards in prayer, and seek those things which are above; and also, that this earth, on which we dwell, is not our native country, but heaven is, where our Father dwells. Next follows the first petition,
hallowed, or sanctified be thy name; so the Jews (p) in their prayers,
"Kmv vdqty, "let thy name be hallowed", or "sanctified by us", O Lord our God, before the eyes of all living.''
And very often (q),
"let his great name be magnified and sanctified in the world, which he hath created according to his will.''
And again (r),
"let us sanctify thy name in the world, as they sanctify it in the highest heavens.''
By the "name" of God is meant he himself, the perfections of his nature, and the several names by which he is known, and which we are to think and speak of with holy reverence. By sanctifying his name, is not meant a making him holy, but acknowledging, and declaring him to be holy, and a glorifying him, and all his perfections. He is sanctified by himself, by declaring himself to be holy; by glorifying his perfections in his works; by implanting grace and holiness in the hearts of his people; by restoring the purity of his worship; by diffusing the knowledge of himself in the world; and by taking vengeance on the wicked: and he is sanctified by others, when they fear him, believe in him, call upon his name, use it reverently, submit to his will, acknowledge his mercies, regard his commands aud ordinances, and live a holy life and conversation; all which is earnestly desired by truly gracious souls.
(k) Seder Tephillot, fol. 4. 2. Ed. Basil. (l) Ib. fol. 33. 2. (m) Raya Mehimna in Zohar in Lev. fol. 34. 1. (n) T. Bab. Shebuot, fol. 15. 1. (o) T. Bab. Beracot, fol. 30. 1. (p) Seder Tephillot, fol. 78. 1. Ed. Amstelod. Zohar in Exod. fol. 43. 4. (q) Seder Tephillot, fol. 17. 2, Ed. Basil. & passim. (r) Seder Tephillot, fol. 22. 1. & passim.
John Wesley
6:9 Thus therefore pray ye - He who best knew what we ought to pray for, and how we ought to pray, what matter of desire, what manner of address would most please himself, would best become us, has here dictated to us a most perfect and universal form of prayer, comprehending all our real wants, expressing all our lawful desires; a complete directory and full exercise of all our devotions. Thus - For these things; sometimes in these words, at least in this manner, short, close, full. This prayer consists of three parts, the preface, the petitions, and the conclusion. The preface, Our Father, who art in heaven, lays a general foundation for prayer, comprising what we must first know of God, before we can pray in confidence of being heard. It likewise points out to us our that faith, humility, love, of God and man, with which we are to approach God in prayer. Our Father - Who art good and gracious to all, our Creator, our Preserver; the Father of our Lord, and of us in him, thy children by adoption and grace: not my Father only, who now cry unto thee, but the Father of the universe, of angels and men: who art in heaven - Beholding all things, both in heaven and earth; knowing every creature, and all the works of every creature, and every possible event from everlasting to everlasting: the almighty Lord and Ruler of all, superintending and disposing all things; in heaven - Eminently there, but not there alone, seeing thou fillest heaven and earth. Hallowed be thy name - Mayest thou, O Father, he truly known by all intelligent beings, and with affections suitable to that knowledge: mayest thou be duly honoured, loved, feared, by all in heaven and in earth, by all angels and all men.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:9 After this manner--more simply "Thus."
therefore pray ye--The "ye" is emphatic here, in contrast with the heathen prayers. That this matchless prayer was given not only as a model, but as a form, might be concluded from its very nature. Did it consist only of hints or directions for prayer, it could only be used as a directory; but seeing it is an actual prayer--designed, indeed, to show how much real prayer could be compressed into the fewest words, but still, as a prayer, only the more incomparable for that--it is strange that there should be a doubt whether we ought to pray that very prayer. Surely the words with which it is introduced, in the second utterance and varied form of it which we have in Lk 11:2, ought to set this at rest: "When ye pray, say, Our Father." Nevertheless, since the second form of it varies considerably from the first, and since no example of its actual use, or express quotation of its phraseology, occurs in the sequel of the New Testament, we are to guard against a superstitious use of it. How early this began to appear in the church services, and to what extent it was afterwards carried, is known to every one versed in Church History. Nor has the spirit which bred this abuse quite departed from some branches of the Protestant Church, though the opposite and equally condemnable extreme is to be found in other branches of it.
Model Prayer (Mt 6:9-13). According to the Latin fathers and the Lutheran Church, the petitions of the Lord's Prayer are seven in number; according to the Greek fathers, the Reformed Church and the Westminster divines, they are only six; the two last being regarded--we think, less correctly--as one. The first three petitions have to do exclusively with God: "Thy name be hallowed"--"Thy kingdom come"--"Thy will be done." And they occur in a descending scale--from Himself down to the manifestation of Himself in His kingdom; and from His kingdom to the entire subjection of its subjects, or the complete doing of His will. The remaining four petitions have to do with OURSELVES: "Give us our daily bread"--"Forgive us our debts"--"Lead us not into temptation"--"Deliver us from evil." But these latter petitions occur in an ascending scale--from the bodily wants of every day up to our final deliverance from all evil.
Invocation:
Our Father which art in heaven--In the former clause we express His nearness to us; in the latter, His distance from us. (See Eccles 5:2; Is 66:1). Holy, loving familiarity suggests the one; awful reverence the other. In calling Him "Father" we express a relationship we have all known and felt surrounding us even from our infancy; but in calling Him our Father "who art in heaven," we contrast Him with the fathers we all have here below, and so raise our souls to that "heaven" where He dwells, and that Majesty and Glory which are there as in their proper home. These first words of the Lord's Prayer--this invocation with which it opens--what a brightness and warmth does it throw over the whole prayer, and into what a serene region does it introduce the praying believer, the child of God, as he thus approaches Him! It is true that the paternal relationship of God to His people is by no means strange to the Old Testament. (See Deut 32:6; Ps 103:13; Is 63:16; Jer 3:4, Jer 3:19; Mal 1:6; Mal 2:10). But these are only glimpses--the "back parts" (Ex 33:23), if we may so say, in comparison with the "open face" of our Father revealed in Jesus. (See on 2Cor 3:18). Nor is it too much to say, that the view which our Lord gives, throughout this His very first lengthened discourse, of "our Father in heaven," beggars all that was ever taught, even in God's own Word, or conceived before by His saints, on this subject.
First Petition:
Hallowed be--that is, "Be held in reverence"; regarded and treated as holy.
thy name--God's name means "Himself as revealed and manifested." Everywhere in Scripture God defines and marks off the faith and love and reverence and obedience He will have from men by the disclosures which He makes to them of what He is; both to shut out false conceptions of Him, and to make all their devotion take the shape and hue of His own teaching. Too much attention cannot be paid to this.
Second Petition:
6:106:10: եկեսցէ՛ արքայութիւն քո. եղիցին կամք քո որպէս յերկինս եւ յերկրի.
10 քո թագաւորութի՛ւնը թող գայ. քո կա՛մքը թող լինի երկրի վրայ, ինչպէս որ երկնքում է՛
10 Քու թագաւորութիւնդ գայ. քու կամքդ ըլլայ ինչպէս երկինքը՝ նոյնպէս երկրի վրայ.
եկեսցէ արքայութիւն քո. եղիցին կամք քո որպէս յերկինս` եւ յերկրի:

6:10: եկեսցէ՛ արքայութիւն քո. եղիցին կամք քո որպէս յերկինս եւ յերկրի.
10 քո թագաւորութի՛ւնը թող գայ. քո կա՛մքը թող լինի երկրի վրայ, ինչպէս որ երկնքում է՛
10 Քու թագաւորութիւնդ գայ. քու կամքդ ըլլայ ինչպէս երկինքը՝ նոյնպէս երկրի վրայ.
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:1010: да приидет Царствие Твое; да будет воля Твоя и на земле, как на небе;
6:10  ἐλθέτω ἡ βασιλεία σου, γενηθήτω τὸ θέλημά σου, ὡς ἐν οὐρανῶ καὶ ἐπὶ γῆς.
6:10. ἐλθάτω (it-should-have-came,"ἡ (the-one) βασιλεία (a-ruling-of) σου, (of-thee,"γενηθήτω (it-should-have-been-became) τὸ (the-one) θέλημά (a-determining-to) σου, (of-thee,"ὡς (as) ἐν (in) οὐρανῷ (unto-a-sky) καὶ (and) ἐπὶ (upon) γῆς: (of-a-soil)
6:10. veniat regnum tuum fiat voluntas tua sicut in caelo et in terraThy kingdom come. Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven.
10. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done, as in heaven, so on earth.
6:10. May your kingdom come. May your will be done, as in heaven, so also on earth.
6:10. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, as [it is] in heaven.
Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, as [it is] in heaven:

10: да приидет Царствие Твое; да будет воля Твоя и на земле, как на небе;
6:10  ἐλθέτω ἡ βασιλεία σου, γενηθήτω τὸ θέλημά σου, ὡς ἐν οὐρανῶ καὶ ἐπὶ γῆς.
6:10. veniat regnum tuum fiat voluntas tua sicut in caelo et in terra
Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven.
6:10. May your kingdom come. May your will be done, as in heaven, so also on earth.
6:10. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, as [it is] in heaven.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
10 Букв. да приидет Царствие Твое; да будет воля Твоя, как на небе, и на земле. В греч. только слова расставлены иначе, но смысл одинаков. Оба прошения 10 ст. перемещает Тертуллиан, поставляя после «да святится имя Твое» — «да будет воля Твоя» и проч. Слова: «как на небе, так и на земле» могут относиться ко всем трем первым прошениям. Много рассуждений встречается у экзегетов по поводу слов: «да приидет Царствие Твое». Какое царствие? Некоторые относят это выражение к концу мира и понимают исключительно в так наз. эсхатологическом смысле; т. е. думают, что Христос здесь научил нас молиться о том, чтобы скорее совершился страшный суд и настало Царство Божие в «воскресение праведных», с погублением злых людей и вообще всякого зла. Другие оспаривают это мнение и утверждают, что второе и третье прошение имеют между собою близкую связь — воля Божия исполняется тогда когда приходит Царствие Божие; и, наоборот, наступление Царства Божия есть необходимое условие для исполнения воли Божией. Но к третьему прошению прибавлено: как на небе, и на земле. След., здесь говорится о царстве земном, в отличие от небесного. Очевидно, небесные отношения служат здесь просто образом для земных отношений и притом одновременных. Это, во всяком случае, лучшее объяснение. Христос едва ли говорил здесь о далеком будущем, в эсхатологическом смысле. Наступление на земле Царства Божия есть медленный процесс, подразумевающий постоянное усовершенствование человека, как нравственного существа в нравственной жизни. Момент, когда человек сознал себя, как нравственное существо, был уже сам по себе наступлением Царства Божия. Далее, евреям, которым говорил Христос, было известно продолжение и развитие Царства Божия из их предшествующей истории, при постоянных неудачах и препятствиях со стороны зла. Царство Божие есть владычество Бога, когда законы, данные Им, получают все больше и больше силы, значения и уважения среди людей. Этот идеал осуществим в здешней жизни, и об осуществлении его научил нас молиться Христос. Осуществление его находится в связи с молитвой о том, чтобы святилось имя Божие. «Пред глазами поставлена цель, которой можно достигнуть» (Цан).
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:10: Thy kingdom come - The ancient Jews scrupled not to say: He prays not at all, in whose prayers there is no mention of the kingdom of God. Hence, they were accustomed to say, "Let him cause his kingdom to reign, and his redemption to flourish: and let the Messiah speedily come and deliver his people."
The universal sway of the scepter of Christ: - God has promised that the kingdom of Christ shall be exalted above all kingdoms. Dan 7:14-27. That it shall overcome all others, and be at last the universal empire. Isa 9:7. Connect this with the explanation given of this phrase, Mat 3:2.
Thy will be done - This petition is properly added to the preceding; for when the kingdom of righteousness, peace, and joy, in the Holy Spirit, is established in the heart, there is then an ample provision made for the fulfillment of the Divine will.
The will of God is infinitely good, wise, and holy; to have it fulfilled in and among men, is to have infinite goodness, wisdom, and holiness diffused throughout the universe; and earth made the counterpart of heaven.
As it is in heaven - The Jews maintained, that they were the angels of God upon earth, as these pure spirits were angels of God in heaven; hence they said, "As the angels sanctify the Divine name in heaven, so the Israelites sanctify the Divine name, upon earth." See Schoettgen.
Observe,
1st. The salvation of the soul is the result of two wills conjoined: the will of God, and the will of man. If God will not the salvation of man, he cannot be saved: If, man will not the salvation God has prepared for him, he cannot be delivered from his sins.
2dly. This petition certainly points out a deliverance from all sin; for nothing that is unholy can consist with the Divine will, and if this be fulfilled in man, surely sin shall be banished from his soul.
3dly. This is farther evident from these words, as it is in heaven; i.e. as the angels do it: viz. with all zeal, diligence, love, delight, and perseverance.
4thly. Does not the petition plainly imply, we may live without sinning against God? Surely the holy angels never mingle iniquity with their loving obedience; and as our Lord teaches us to pray, that we do his will here as they do it in heaven, can it be thought he would put a petition in our mouths, the fulfillment of which was impossible?
5thly. This certainly destroys the assertion: "There is no such state of purification, to be attained here, in which it may be said, the soul is redeemed from sinful passions and desires;" for it is on Earth that we are commanded to pray that this will, which is our sanctification, may be done.
6thly. Our souls can never be truly happy, till our Wills be entirely subjected to, and become one with, the will of God.
7thly. How can any person offer this petition to his Maker, who thinks of nothing less than the performance of the will of God, and of nothing more than doing his own?
Some see the mystery of the Trinity in the three preceding petitions. The first being, addressed to the Father, as the source of all holiness. The second, to the Son, who establishes the kingdom of God upon earth. The third, to the Holy Spirit, who by his energy works in men to will and to perform.
To offer these three petitions with success at the throne of God, three graces, essential to our salvation, must be brought into exercise; and, indeed, the petitions themselves necessarily suppose them.
Faith, Our Father - for he that cometh to God, must believe that he is.
Hope, Thy kingdom come - For this grace has for its object good things to come.
Love, Thy will be done - For love is the incentive to and principle of all obedience to God, and beneficence to man.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:10
Thy kingdom come - The word "kingdom" here means "reign." Note, Mat 3:2. The petition is the expression of a wish that God may "reign" everywhere; that his laws may be obeyed; and especially that the gospel of Christ may be advanced everywhere, until the world shall be filled with his glory.
Thy will be done - The will of God is, that people should obey his law, and be holy. The word "will," here, has reference to his law, and to what would be "acceptable" to him. To pray, then, that his will may be done, on earth as in heaven, is to pray that his "law," his "Rev_ealed will," may be obeyed and loved. His law is perfectly obeyed in heaven, and his true children most ardently desire and pray that it may also be obeyed on the earth.
The object of these three "first" petitions, is, that God's name should be glorified and his kingdom established; and by being placed first, we learn that his glory and kingdom are of more consequence than our wants, and that these should be first in our hearts and petitions before a throne of grace.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:10: Thy kingdom: Mat 3:2, Mat 4:17, Mat 16:28; Psa 2:6; Isa 2:2; Jer 23:5; Dan 2:44, Dan 7:13, Dan 7:27; Zac 9:9; Mar 11:10; Luk 19:11, Luk 19:38; Col 1:13; Rev 11:15, Rev 12:10, Rev 19:6; Rev 20:4
Thy will: Mat 7:21, Mat 12:50, Mat 26:42; Psa 40:8; Mar 3:35; Joh 4:34, Joh 6:40, Joh 7:17; Act 13:22, Act 21:14, Act 22:14; Rom 12:2; Eph 6:6; Col 1:9; Th1 4:3, Th1 5:18; Heb 10:7, Heb 10:36, Heb 13:21; Pe1 2:15, Pe1 4:2
as: Neh 9:6; Psa 103:19-21; Dan 4:35; Heb 1:14
John Gill
6:10 Thy kingdom come,.... The form of expression used by the ancient Jews, relating to this article, before the coming of Christ, doubtless was, as it now stands in their prayers (r), , "the kingdom of thy Messiah come". Christ alters the expression, leaves out the word "Messiah", and puts it thus, "thy kingdom come", to let them know that the Messiah was come; and that it was the kingdom of the Father, in the power of his grace, upon the souls of men, they must pray for and expect: however, he conformed to a rule of their's in this, as well as in the former petition (s); that
"every blessing, or prayer, in which there is no , "mention made of the name", i.e. of God, is no prayer; and that every prayer, in which there is not "the kingdom", is no prayer.''
In this petition the disciples were taught to pray for the success of the Gospel, both among Jews and Gentiles; for the conversion of God's elect, in which the kingdom of God would greatly appear, to the destruction of the kingdom of Satan, and the abolition of the kingdom of the beast, in the latter day; which will usher in the kingdom, of the mediator, he will receive from his Father, and this will terminate in the kingdom of glory: in a word, not the kingdom of nature and providence is meant, which always was; but the kingdom of heaven, which was at hand, nay had taken place, though as yet was not very visible, and which is spiritual in the hearts of God's people, Jews and Gentiles; and which will appear exceeding glorious in the latter day, and at last be swallowed up in the ultimate glory; all which must be very desirable by the sincere lovers of Jesus Christ.
Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven. There is some appearance of this petition still remaining, in what the (t) Jews call the short prayer:
"what is the short prayer? R. Eliezer says, , "do thy will in heaven"; and give quietness of spirit, or acquiescence of spirit in thy will, to them that fear thee below.''
Christ says "thy will"; not the will of wicked men, nor the will of Satan, nor a man's own will, but the will of God: by which is meant either his secret will, which is the rule of all his proceedings both in providence and grace; is unknown to us, till facts make it appear; is always fulfilled in heaven and in earth; and sometimes is fulfilled by those who have no regard to his revealed will; and is what ought to be submitted to patiently, and without murmuring: or rather his revealed will, which consists partly in the declarations of his grace and mercy; as that salvation is by Christ, whoever believes in him shall be saved, that all the redeemed be sanctified, persevere to the end, and be glorified; and partly in the commands enjoined his people, which will of his is good, perfect, and acceptable. The will of God may be said to be done by us, when our wills are resigned to his; when we patiently submit to every adverse dispensation of providence; when our hearts and actions are, in some measure, conformed to his law; when what is done, is done in faith, with a view to his glory, and without dependence upon it; of which such only are capable who have a spiritual understanding of the will of God, believe in Christ, receive grace and strength from him, and are assisted by his Spirit. These desire to do the will of God, as it is done in heaven; meaning not so much by the inanimate creatures, the sun, and moon, and stars, as glorified saints and holy angels, who do it voluntarily and cheerfully; speedily, and without delay; constantly, and without any interruption; and perfectly and completely.
(r) Seder Tephillot, fol. 128. 2. Ed. Basil. (s) T. Bab. Beracot, fol. 40. 2. (t) Ib. fol. 29. 2.
John Wesley
6:10 Thy kingdom come - May thy kingdom of grace come quickly, and swallow up all the kingdoms of the earth: may all mankind, receiving thee, O Christ, for their king, truly believing in thy name, be filled with righteousness, and peace, and joy; with holiness and happiness, till they are removed hence into thy kingdom of glory, to reign with thee for ever and ever. Thy will be done on earth, as it is in heaven - May all the inhabitants of the earth do thy will as willingly as the holy angels: may these do it continually even as they, without any interruption of their willing service; yea, and perfectly as they: mayest thou, O Spirit of grace, through the blood of the everlasting covenant, make them perfect in every good work to do thy will, and work in them all that is well pleasing in thy sight.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:10 Thy kingdom come--The kingdom of God is that moral and spiritual kingdom which the God of grace is setting up in this fallen world, whose subjects consist of as many as have been brought into hearty subjection to His gracious scepter, and of which His Son Jesus is the glorious Head. In the inward reality of it, this kingdom existed ever since there were men who "walked with God" (Gen 5:24), and "waited for His salvation" (Gen 49:18); who were "continually with Him, holden by His right hand" (Ps 73:23), and who, even in the valley of the shadow of death, feared no evil when He was with them (Ps 23:4). When Messiah Himself appeared, it was, as a visible kingdom, "at hand." His death laid the deep foundations of it. His ascension on high, "leading captivity captive and receiving gifts for men, yea, for the rebellious, that the Lord God might dwell among them," and the Pentecostal effusion of the Spirit, by which those gifts for men descended upon the rebellious, and the Lord God was beheld, in the persons of thousands upon thousands, "dwelling" among men--was a glorious "coming" of this kingdom. But it is still to come, and this petition, "Thy kingdom come," must not cease to ascend so long as one subject of it remains to be brought in. But does not this prayer stretch further forward--to "the glory to be revealed," or that stage of the kingdom called "the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ" (2Pet 1:11)? Not directly, perhaps, since the petition that follows this--"Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven"--would then bring us back to this present state of imperfection. Still, the mind refuses to be so bounded by stages and degrees, and in the act of praying, "Thy kingdom come," it irresistibly stretches the wings of its faith, and longing, and joyous expectation out to the final and glorious consummation of the kingdom of God.
Third Petition:
Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven--or, as the same words are rendered in Luke, "as in heaven, so upon earth" (Lk 11:2) --as cheerfully, as constantly, as perfectly. But some will ask, Will this ever be? We answer, If the "new heavens and new earth" are to be just our present material system purified by fire and transfigured, of course it will. But we incline to think that the aspiration which we are taught in this beautiful petition to breathe forth has no direct reference to any such organic fulfilment, and is only the spontaneous and resistless longing of the renewed soul--put into words--to see the whole inhabited earth in entire conformity to the will of God. It asks not if ever it shall be--or if ever it can be--in order to pray this prayer. It must have its holy yearnings breathed forth, and this is just the bold yet simple expression of them. Nor is the Old Testament without prayers which come very near to this (Ps 7:9; Ps 67:1-7; Ps 72:19, &c.).
Fourth Petition:
6:116:11: զհա՛ց մեր հանապազորդ՝ տո՛ւր մեզ այսօր.
11 մեր հանապազօրեայ հացը տո՛ւր մեզ այսօր
11 Մեր ամէն օրուան հացը այսօր ալ մեզի տուր,
զհաց մեր հանապազորդ տուր մեզ այսօր:

6:11: զհա՛ց մեր հանապազորդ՝ տո՛ւր մեզ այսօր.
11 մեր հանապազօրեայ հացը տո՛ւր մեզ այսօր
11 Մեր ամէն օրուան հացը այսօր ալ մեզի տուր,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:1111: хлеб наш насущный дай нам на сей день;
6:11  τὸν ἄρτον ἡμῶν τὸν ἐπιούσιον δὸς ἡμῖν σήμερον·
6:11. Τὸν (to-the-one) ἄρτον (to-a-loaf) ἡμῶν (of-us) τὸν (to-the-one) ἐπιούσιον (to-being-upon-belonged) δὸς (thou-should-have-had-given) ἡμῖν (unto-us) σήμερον: (this-day)
6:11. panem nostrum supersubstantialem da nobis hodieGive us this day our supersubstantial bread.
11. Give us this day our daily bread.
6:11. Give us this day our life-sustaining bread.
6:11. Give us this day our daily bread.
Give us this day our daily bread:

11: хлеб наш насущный дай нам на сей день;
6:11  τὸν ἄρτον ἡμῶν τὸν ἐπιούσιον δὸς ἡμῖν σήμερον·
6:11. panem nostrum supersubstantialem da nobis hodie
Give us this day our supersubstantial bread.
6:11. Give us this day our life-sustaining bread.
6:11. Give us this day our daily bread.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
11 Букв, хлеб наш насущный дай нам сегодня (слав, днесь; Вульг. hodie). Слово «хлеб» совершенно аналогично тому, какое употребляется в наших русск. выражениях: «трудом зарабатывать себе хлеб», «трудиться из-за куска хлеба» и проч., т. е. под хлебом здесь следует разуметь вообще условие для жизни, пропитание, известное благосостояние и т. д. В свящ. писании «хлеб» часто употребляется в собственном смысле (cibus, а farina cum aqua permixta compactus alque coctus — Гримм), но означает также и вообще всякую пищу, нужную для существования человека, и не только телесную, но и духовную (ср. Ин VI гл. — о хлебе небесном). Комментаторы совсем не обращают внимания на слово «наш». Это, положим, мелочь, но в Евангелии важны и мелочи. С первого раза представляется не совсем понятным, зачем нам нужно просить себе хлеба у Бога, когда этот хлеб «наш», т. е. уже принадлежит нам. Слово «наш» представляется, по-видимому, лишним; можно было бы просто сказать, «хлеб насущный дай нам сегодня». Объяснение будет дано ниже. «Насущный» (epiousioV) объясняется различно и принадлежит к числу труднейших. Слово встречается только здесь и еще у Лк XI:3. В ветхозаветной и классической греческой литературе оно нигде еще не найдено. Объяснение его «было пыткой для богословов и грамматиков» (carnificina theologorum et grammaticorum). Один писатель говорит, что «желать достигнуть здесь чего-нибудь точного — это все равно, что губкой гвоздь вколачивать» (spoggf pattolon crouein). Пробовали избегнуть затруднений указанием, что здесь — ошибка переписчика, что в подлиннике первоначально было ton arton epi ousian, т. е. хлеб для нашего существования. Переписчик удвоил по ошибке ton в слове arton и в соответствие этому изменил epiousian в epiousion. Так и образовалось евангельское выражение: ton arton ton epiousion. На это, не входя в подробности, скажем, что слово hmwn (ton arton hmwn ton epiousion) препятствует совершенно такому толкованию; кроме того у Лк XI:3 стоит несомненно epiousion — как и у Матфея. Поэтому рассматриваемое толкование теперь совершенно оставлено. Из существующих и принятых новейшими учеными толкований можно отметить три.
1. Производят слово «насущный» от греч. предлога epi (на) и ousia от einai, быть. Такое толкование имеет за себя авторитет древних церковных писателей, и именно тех, которые писали на греческом языке, между ними Златоуста, Григория Нисского, Василия В., Феофилакта, Евфимия Зигабена и др. Если слово понимать так, то оно будет значить: «хлеб, нужный для нашего существования, необходимый для нас, дай нам сегодня». Такое толкование, очевидно, принято и в нашей слав. и русской Библии. Против него возражают, что если нигде, кроме молитвы Господней, не встречается слова epiousioV, то встречается, однако, epesti и др., слово, сложенное из того же предлога и глагола, но с опущением i. Поэтому, если бы в Евангелии говорилось именно о хлебе «насущном», то сказано было бы не epiousioV, а epousioV. Далее, ousia в народном словоупотреблении означало имущество, состояние, и если бы Христос употребил ousia именно в этом смысле, то это было бы не только «бесцельно» (Винер-Шмидель), но не имело бы и смысла; если же Он употребил его в смысле бытие (хлеб, нужный для нашего бытия, существования) или существо, сущность, действительность, то все это отличалось бы философским характером, так как ousia в этом смысле употребляется исключительно у философов, и слова Христа не были бы понятны простому народу.
2. Производят слово epiousioV от epi и ienai — приходить, наступать. Слово это имеет разные значения; для нас важно только, что в выражении epiousia hmera оно означает завтрашний, или наступающий, день. Слово это составлено самими евангелистами и приложено к artoV в значении будущий хлеб, хлеб наступающего дня. Подкрепление для такого толкования находят в словах Иеронима, у которого, среди его, довольно кратких, толкований, встречается следующая заметка. «В Евангелии, которое называется Евангелием Евреев, вместо насущного хлеба я нашел шар, что значит завтрашний (crastinum); так что смысл должен быть таков: хлеб наш завтрашний, т. е. будущий дай нам сегодня». На этом основании множество новейших критиков, включая сюда и лучших, напр., немецких составителей грамматик к Новому Завету Винер-Шмиделя, Блясса и экзегета Цана, предположило, что слово означает завтрашний (от h epiousia, т. е. hmera). Такое объяснение дает, между прочим, и Ренан. Совершенно понятно, какая разница в смысле получается от того, примем ли мы это толкование, или согласимся с предыдущим. Однако, если принять толкование Иеронима, то следовало бы признать, не говоря о разных филологических затруднениях, что оно противоречит словам Спасителя в VI:34 — «не заботьтесь о завтрашнем дне»; непонятно было бы также, почему же мы просим: «завтрашний хлеб дай нам сегодня».
Указывая на махар, сам Иероним переводит epiousioV словом super-substantialis. От ienai и сложных с ним, по Кремеру, нельзя доказать ни одного производства с окончанием на iousioV; напротив, от ousia таких слов производится много. В словах, сложенных с epi, у которых корень начинается с гласной, слияние избегается через опущение i, как в слове epeinai; но так бывает не всегда и i удерживается, напр., в таких словах, epiethV (в других случаях epeteioV), epiorkein (в церк. греч. eporkizein), epieikhV, epiouroV (у Гомера = eforoV). Таким образом, следует допустить, что epiousioV образовалось от ousia, подобно аналогичным образованиям из слов, оканчивающихся на ia - ioV (epiqumia - epiqumioV, epikarpia - epikarpioV, periousia - periousioV и проч.). Значение же ousia в рассматриваемом месте будет не философское, а просто — существо, природа, и artoV epiousioV означает «хлеб, нужный для нашего существования или для нашей природы». Понятие это хорошо выражается в русском слове «насущный». Такое объяснение сильно подтверждается и употреблением слова ousia у классиков (напр., у Аристотеля) в смысле даже жизни, существования. «Хлеб насущный», т. е. нужный для существования, для жизни, есть, по Кремеру, краткое обозначение встречающегося в Притч. XXX:8 еврейского лехем хок, урочный хлеб, которое у LXX переводится словами: нужный (нужное) и достаточный (русск. насущный). По Кремеру следует переводить: «наш, нужный для нашей жизни, хлеб дай нам сегодня» — Обстоятельство, что толкование «завтрашний» встречается только у латинских писателей, но не греческих, имеет здесь решающее значение. Златоуст, конечно, неплохо знал греческий язык, и если не сомневался, что epiousioV употреблено в смысле «насущный», то это толкование следует предпочитать толкованию латинских писателей, которые хорошо иногда знали греческий, но не так все-таки, как природные греки.
3. Толкование аллегорическое, отчасти вызванное, по-видимому, трудностями других толкований. В духовном смысле объясняли это слово Тертуллиан, Киприан, Кирилл Иер., Афанасий, Исидор Пилусиот, Иероним, Амвросий, Августин и мн. др. Конечно, в приложении выражения к «духовному хлебу» нет, собственно, ничего, подлежащего возражениям. Однако в понимании этого «духовного хлеба» среди толкователей встречается такая разница, что это лишает их толкования почти всякого значения. Одни говорили, что под хлебом здесь разумеется хлеб таинства причащения, другие указывали на духовный хлеб — Самого Христа, причисляя сюда и евхаристию, третьи — только на учение Христа. Таким толкованиям больше всего, по-видимому, противоречит слово «сегодня», а также и то обстоятельство, что в то время, когда произносил Свои слова Христос, по евангелисту, таинство причащения еще не было установлено. — Переводы «ежедневный» хлеб, «сверхъестественный» следует признать совершенно неточными. — Читатель видит, что из приведенных выше толкований лучшим представляется первое. При нем получает некоторое особенное значение и слово «наш», которое, говорят, хотя и «не представляется излишним», но могло бы быть и выпущено. По нашему мнению, наоборот, оно имеет смысл, и довольно важный. Какой хлеб и по какому праву мы можем считать «нашим»? Конечно, тот, который приобретается нашими трудами. Но так как понятие о заработанном хлебе весьма растяжимо, — один трудится много и приобретает мало, другой трудится мало и приобретает много, — то понятию о «нашем», т. е. заработанном, хлебе ограничивается словом «насущный», т. е., необходимый для жизни, и затем словом «сегодня». Хорошо было сказано, что здесь просто указывается на золотую середину между бедностью и богатством. Соломон молился: «нищеты и богатства не давай мне, — питай меня хлебом насущным» (Притч XXX:8).
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:11: Give us this day our daily bread - The word επιουσιαν has greatly perplexed critics and commentators. I find upwards of thirty different explanations of it. It is found in no Greek writer before the evangelists, and Origen says expressly, that it was formed by them, αλλ' εοικε πεπλασθαι υπο των ευαγγελιστων. The interpretation of Theophylact, one of the best of the Greek fathers, has ever appeared to me to be the most correct, Αρτος επι τη ουσιᾳ και συστασει ημων αυταρκης, Bread, sufficient for our substance and support, i.e. That quantity of food which is necessary to support our health and strength, by being changed into the substance of our bodies. Its composition is of επι and ουσια, proper or sufficient for support. Mr. Wakefield thinks it probable, that the word was originally written επι ουσιαν, which coalesced by degrees, till they became the επιουσιον of the MSS. There is probably an allusion here to the custom of travelers in the east, who were wont to reserve a part of the food given them the preceding evening to serve for their breakfast or dinner the next day. But as this was not sufficient for the whole day, they were therefore obliged to depend on the providence of God for the additional supply. In Luk 15:12, Luk 15:13, ουσια signifies, what a person has to live on; and nothing can be more natural than to understand the compound επιουσιος, of that additional supply which the traveler needs, to complete the provision necessary for a day's eating, over and above what he had then in his possession. See Harmer.
The word is so very peculiar and expressive, and seems to have been made on purpose by the evangelists, that more than mere bodily nourishment seems to be intended by it. Indeed, many of the primitive fathers understood it as comprehending that daily supply of grace which the soul requires to keep it in health and vigor: He who uses the petition would do well to keep both in view. Observe
1. God is the author and dispenser of all temporal as well as spiritual good.
2. We have merited no kind of good from his hand, and therefore must receive it as a free gift: Give us, etc.
3. We must depend on him daily for support; we are not permitted to ask any thing for to-morrow: give us to-day.
4. That petition of the ancient Jews is excellent: "Lord, the necessities of thy people Israel are many, and their knowledge small, so that they know not how to disclose their necessities: Let it be thy good pleasure to give to every man, what sufficeth for food!" Thus they expressed their dependence, and left it to God to determine what was best and most suitable.
We must ask only that which is essential to our support, God having promised neither luxuries nor superfluities.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:11
Give us this day ... - The word "bread," here, denotes doubtless everything necessary to sustain life. See the notes at Mat 4:4. Compare Deu 8:3. This petition implies our dependence on God for the supply of our wants. As we are dependent on him one day as much as another, it was evidently the intention of the Saviour that prayer should be offered every day. The petition, moreover, is expressed in the plural number - give us - and it is evidently therefore, intended to be used by more than one, or by some community of people. No community or congregation can meet every day for worship but families. It is therefore evident that this prayer contains a strong implied command for daily family prayer. It can nowhere else be used so as fully to come up to the meaning of the original intention; and nowhere else can it be breathed forth with so much propriety and beauty as from the lips of a father, the venerable priest of his household, and the pleader with God for those rich blessings which a parental bosom desires on his beloved offspring.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:11: Mat 4:4; exo 16:16-35; Job 23:12; Psa 33:18, Psa 33:19, Psa 34:10; Pro 30:8; Isa 33:16; Luk 11:3; John 6:31-59; Th2 3:12; Ti1 6:8
Geneva 1599
6:11 Give us this day our (d) daily bread.
(d) That which is suitable for our nature for our daily food, or such as may suffice our nature and complexion.
John Gill
6:11 Give us this day our daily bread. The Arabic version reads it, "our bread for tomorrow"; and Jerom says, that in the Hebrew Gospel, used by the Nazarenes, he found the word which signifies "tomorrow": but this reading and sense seem to be contradicted by Christ, Mt 6:34 were it not that it may be observed, that this signifies the whole subsequent time of life, and so furnishes us with a very commodious sense of this petition; which is, that God would give us, "day by day", as Luke expresses it, Lk 11:3 that is, every day of our lives, to the end thereof, a proper supply of food: or the meaning of it is, that God would give us, for the present time, such food as we stand in need of; is suitable to us, to our nature and constitution, state and condition, and is sufficient and convenient for us: to which agrees the petition of the (u) Jews:
"The necessities of thy people are great, and their knowledge short; let it be thy good will and pleasure, O Lord, our God, that thou wouldst give to everyone , "what is sufficient for his sustenance", and to every one's body what it wants.''
"Says R. Jose (w), all the children of faith seek "every day" , "to ask their food" of the Lord, and to pray a prayer for it.''
By "bread" is meant all the necessaries of life, and for the support of it: it is called "our's"; not that we have a right unto it, much less deserve it, but to distinguish it from that of beasts; and because it is what we need, and cannot do without; what is appointed for us by providence, is our's by gift, and possessed by labour. It is said to be "daily" bread, and to be asked for "day by day"; which suggests the uncertainty of life; strikes at all anxious and immoderate cares for the morrow; is designed to restrain from covetousness, and to keep up the duty of prayer, and constant dependence on God; whom we must every day ask to "give" us our daily bread: for he is the sole author of all our mercies; which are all his free gifts; we deserve nothing at his hands: wherefore we ought to be thankful for what we have, without murmuring at his providences, or envying at what he bestows on others. All kind of food, everything that is eatable, is with the Jews called "bread" (x).
(u) T. Bab. Beracot, fol. 29. 2. (w) Zohar in Exod. fol. 26. 2. (x) Jarchi in Job, vi. 7.
John Wesley
6:11 Give us - O Father (for we claim nothing of right, but only of thy free mercy) this day - (for we take no thought for the morrow) our daily bread - All things needful for our souls and bodies: not only the meat that perisheth, but the sacramental bread, and thy grace, the food which endureth to everlasting life.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:11 Give us this day our daily bread--The compound word here rendered "daily" occurs nowhere else, either in classical or sacred Greek, and so must be interpreted by the analogy of its component parts. But on this critics are divided. To those who would understand it to mean, "Give us this day the bread of to-morrow"--as if the sense thus slid into that of Luke "Give us day by day" (Lk 11:2, as BENGEL, MEYER, &c.) it may be answered that the sense thus brought out is scarcely intelligible, if not something less; that the expression "bread of to-morrow" is not at all the same as bread "from day to day," and that, so understood, it would seem to contradict Mt 6:34. The great majority of the best critics (taking the word to be compounded of ousia, "substance," or "being") understand by it the "staff of life," the bread of subsistence, and so the sense will be, "Give us this day the bread which this day's necessities require." In this case, the rendering of our authorized version (after the Vulgate, LUTHER and some of the best modern critics)--"our daily bread"--is, in sense, accurate enough. (See Prov 30:8). Among commentators, there was early shown an inclination to understand this as a prayer for the heavenly bread, or spiritual nourishment; and in this they have been followed by many superior expositors, even down to our own times. But as this is quite unnatural, so it deprives the Christian of one of the sweetest of his privileges--to cast his bodily wants in this short prayer, by one simple petition, upon his heavenly Father. No doubt the spiritual mind will, from "the meat that perisheth," naturally rise in thought to "that meat which endureth to everlasting life." But let it be enough that the petition about bodily wants irresistibly suggests a higher petition; and let us not rob ourselves--out of a morbid spirituality--of our one petition in this prayer for that bodily provision which the immediate sequel of this discourse shows that our heavenly Father has so much at heart. In limiting our petitions, however, to provision for the day, what a spirit of childlike dependence does the Lord both demand and beget!
Fifth Petition:
6:126:12: եւ թո՛ղ մեզ զպարտիս մեր, որպէս եւ մեք թողումք մերոց պարտապանաց.
12 եւ ների՛ր մեզ մեր յանցանքները, ինչպէս որ մենք ենք ներում նրանց, որ յանցանք են գործում մեր դէմ
12 Մեզի ներէ մեր պարտքերը ինչպէս մենք ալ կը ներենք մեր պարտականներուն.
եւ թող մեզ զպարտիս մեր, որպէս եւ մեք թողումք մերոց պարտապանաց:

6:12: եւ թո՛ղ մեզ զպարտիս մեր, որպէս եւ մեք թողումք մերոց պարտապանաց.
12 եւ ների՛ր մեզ մեր յանցանքները, ինչպէս որ մենք ենք ներում նրանց, որ յանցանք են գործում մեր դէմ
12 Մեզի ներէ մեր պարտքերը ինչպէս մենք ալ կը ներենք մեր պարտականներուն.
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:1212: и прости нам долги наши, как и мы прощаем должникам нашим;
6:12  καὶ ἄφες ἡμῖν τὰ ὀφειλήματα ἡμῶν, ὡς καὶ ἡμεῖς ἀφήκαμεν τοῖς ὀφειλέταις ἡμῶν·
6:12. καὶ (and) ἄφες (thou-should-have-had-sent-off) ἡμῖν (unto-us) τὰ (to-the-ones) ὀφειλήματα (to-debtings-to) ἡμῶν, (of-us,"ὡς (as) καὶ (and) ἡμεῖς (we) ἀφήκαμεν (we-sent-off) τοῖς (unto-the-ones) ὀφειλέταις (unto-debtors) ἡμῶν: (of-us)
6:12. et dimitte nobis debita nostra sicut et nos dimisimus debitoribus nostrisAnd forgive us our debts, as we also forgive our debtors.
12. And forgive us our debts, as we also have forgiven our debtors.
6:12. And forgive us our debts, as we also forgive our debtors.
6:12. And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors.
And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors:

12: и прости нам долги наши, как и мы прощаем должникам нашим;
6:12  καὶ ἄφες ἡμῖν τὰ ὀφειλήματα ἡμῶν, ὡς καὶ ἡμεῖς ἀφήκαμεν τοῖς ὀφειλέταις ἡμῶν·
6:12. et dimitte nobis debita nostra sicut et nos dimisimus debitoribus nostris
And forgive us our debts, as we also forgive our debtors.
6:12. And forgive us our debts, as we also forgive our debtors.
6:12. And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
12 Русск. перевод точен, если только признать, что «оставляем» (afiemen) действительно поставлено в настоящем времени, а не в аористе (afhkamen), как в кодексах, которые считаются лучшими. Слово afhkamen имеет «лучшую аттестацию». Тишендорф, Альфорд, Весткотт-Хорт ставят afhkamen, мы оставили, но Вульгата — настоящее (dimittimus), так же Златоуст, Киприан и другие. Между тем, разница в смысле, смотря по тому, примем мы то или другое чтение, получается значительная. Прости нам грехи наши, потому — что мы сами прощаем, или уже простили. Всякий может понять, что второе, так сказать, категоричнее. Прощение нами грехов ставится как бы условием для прощения нас самих, деятельность наша земная здесь служит как бы образом для деятельности небесной. Образы заимствованы от обыкновенных заимодавцев, дающих взаймы деньги, и должников, их получающих и затем возвращающих. Пояснением прошения может служить притча о богатом, но милостивом царе и безжалостном должнике (Мф XVIII:23–35). Греч. ofeilethV означает должника, который должен уплатить кому-нибудь ofeilhma, денежный долг, чужие деньги (aes alienum). Но в более обширном смысле ofeilhma означает вообще какие-нибудь обязательства, всякую плату, подать, а в рассматриваемом месте слово это поставлено вместо слова грех, преступление (amartia, paraptwma). Слово употреблено здесь по образцу еврейского и арамейского хоб, которое означает и денежный долг (debitum), и вину, преступление, грех (= culpa, reatus, peocatum). — Второе предложение (как и мы оставляем и проч.) приводило издавна в большое затруднение толкователей. Прежде всего рассуждали о том, что разуметь под словом как (wV), — принимать ли его в строжайшем смысле, или в более легком, применительно к человеческим слабостям. Понимание в строжайшем смысле приводило многих церковных писателей в трепет от того, что самый размер или количество божественного прощения наших грехов вполне определяется размерами нашей собственной способности или возможности прощения грехов нашим ближним. Другими словами, божественное милосердие определяется здесь человеческим милосердием. Но так как человек не способен к такому же милосердию, какое свойственно Богу, то положение молящегося, не имевшего возможности примириться, заставляло многих содрогаться и трепетать. Автор приписываемого Златоусту сочинения Opus iniperf. in Matth. свидетельствует, что в древней церкви молящиеся второе предложение пятого прошения совсем опускали. Один писатель советовал: «говоря это, о, человек, если будешь делать так, т. е. молиться, думай о том, что сказано: «страшно впасть в руки Бога живого». Некоторые, по свидетельству Августина, старались вделать как бы некоторый обход и вместо грехов разумели денежные обязательства. Златоуст, по-видимому, желал устранить затруднение, когда указывал на различие отношений и обстоятельств: «отпущение первоначально зависит от нас, и в нашей власти состоит суд, произносимый о нас. Какой ты сам произносишь суд о себе, такой же суд и Я произнесу о тебе; если простишь своему собрату, то и от Меня получишь то же благодеяние — хотя это последнее на самом деле гораздо важнее первого. Ты прощаешь другого потому, что сам имеешь нужду в прощении, а Бог прощает, Сам ни в чем не имея нужды; ты прощаешь собрату, а Бог рабу; ты виновен в бесчисленных грехах, а Бог безгрешен». Современные ученые также не чужды сознания этих трудностей и стараются объяснить слово «как» (wV), — по-видимому, правильно, — в несколько смягченном виде. Строгое понимание этой частицы не допускается контекстом. В отношениях между Богом и человеком с одной стороны и человеком и человеком с другой не наблюдается полного равенства (paritas), а есть только сходство довода (similitudo rationis). Царь в притче оказывает рабу больше милосердия, чем раб — своему товарищу, «и» можно переводить словом «подобно» (sirniliter). Здесь подразумевается сравнение двух действий по роду, а не по степени. — В заключение скажем, что мысль о прощении грехов от Бога под условием прощения грехов нашим ближним была, по-видимому, чужда, по крайней мере, язычеству. По словам Филострата (Vita Apoll. I:11), Аполлоний Тианский предложил и рекомендовал молящемуся обращаться к богам с такою речью: «вы, о боги, заплатите мне мои долги, — мне должное» (w qeoi doihte moi ta ofeilomena).
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:12: And forgive us our debts - Sin is represented here under the notion of a debt, and as our sins are many, they are called here debts. God made man that he might live to his glory, and gave him a law to walk by; and if, when he does any thing that tends not to glorify God, he contracts a debt with Divine Justice, how much more is he debtor when he breaks the law by actual transgression! It has been justly observed, "All the attributes of God are reasons of obedience to man; those attributes are infinite; every sin is an act of ingratitude or rebellion against all these attributes; therefore sin is infinitely sinful."
Forgive us - Man has nothing to pay: if his debts are not forgiven, they must stand charged against him for ever, as he is absolutely insolvent. Forgiveness, therefore, must come from the free mercy of God in Christ: and how strange is it we cannot have the old debt canceled, without (by that very means) contracting a new one, as great as the old! but the credit is transferred from Justice to Mercy. While sinners we are in debt to infinite Justice; when pardoned, in debt to endless Mercy: and as a continuance in a state of grace necessarily implies a continual communication of mercy, so the debt goes on increasing ad infinitum. Strange economy in the Divine procedure, which by rendering a man an infinite debtor, keeps him eternally dependent on his Creator! How good is God! And what does this state of dependence imply? A union with, and participation of, the fountain of eternal goodness and felicity!
As we forgive our debtors - It was a maxim among the ancient Jews, that no man should lie down in his bed, without forgiving those who had offended him. That man condemns himself to suffer eternal punishment, who makes use of this prayer with revenge and hatred in his heart. He who will not attend to a condition so advantageous to himself (remitting a hundred pence to his debtor, that his own creditor may remit him 10,000 talents) is a madman, who, to oblige his neighbor to suffer an hour, is himself determined to suffer everlastingly! This condition of forgiving our neighbor, though it cannot possibly merit any thing, yet it is that condition without which God will pardon no man. See Mat 6:14, Mat 6:15.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:12
And forgive us our debts ... - The word "debts" is used here figuratively.
It does not mean "literally" that we are "debtors to God," but that our sins have a resemblance to debts. Debtors are those who are bound to others for some claim in commercial transactions; for something which we have had, and for which we are bound to pay according to contract. "Literally" there can be no such transaction between God and us. It must be used figuratively. We have not met the claims of law. We have violated its obligations. We are exposed to its penalty. We are guilty, and God only can forgive, in the same way as none but a "creditor" can forgive a debtor. The word "debts" here, therefore, means "sins," or offences against God - offences which none but God can forgive. In the parallel place in Luk 11:4, the word sins is used. The measure by which we may expect forgiveness is that which we use in reference to others See Psa 18:25-26; Mat 18:23; Mar 11:26; Luk 11:4.
This is the invariable rule by which God dispenses pardon He that comes before him unwilling to forgive, harboring dark and Rev_engeful thoughts, how can he expect that God will show him that mercy which he is unwilling to show to others? It is not, however, required that we should forgive "debts" in a pecuniary sense. To them we have a right, though they should not be pushed with an overbearing and oppressive spirit; not so as to sacrifice the feelings of mercy in order to secure the claims of justice. No one has a right to oppress; and when a debt cannot be paid, or when it would greatly distress a debtor's wife and children, or a widow and an orphan, or when calamity has put it out of the power of an honest man to pay the debt, the spirit of Christianity requires that it should be forgiven. To such cases this petition in the Lord's prayer doubtless extends. But it was probably intended to refer principally to injuries of character or person which we have received from others. If we cannot from the heart forgive them, we have the assurance that God will never forgive us.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:12: forgive: Exo 34:7; Kg1 8:30, Kg1 8:34, Kg1 8:39, Kg1 8:50; Psa 32:1, Psa 130:4; Isa 1:18; Dan 9:19; Act 13:38; Eph 1:7; Jo1 1:7-9
debts: Mat 18:21-27, Mat 18:34; Luk 7:40-48, Luk 11:4
as: Mat 6:14, Mat 6:15, Mat 18:21, Mat 18:22, Mat 18:28-35; Neh 5:12, Neh 5:13; Mar 11:25, Mar 11:26; Luk 6:37, Luk 17:3-5; Eph 4:32; Col 3:13
John Gill
6:12 And forgive us our debts,.... Nothing is more frequent in the Jewish writings than to call sins "debts"; and the phrase, of forgiving, is used both of God and men. Thus the prayer of Solomon is paraphrased (y) by the Targumist:
"and hear thou the petition of thy servant, and of thy people Israel, which they shall make before this place; and do thou receive it from the place of the house of thy Shekinah, from heaven; and do thou accept their prayer , "and forgive their debts".''
So Joseph's brethren signify to him, that it was their father's orders to say unto him, "forgive, I pray thee now, the trespass of thy brethren, and their sin"; which is rendered by the Chaldee paraphrasts (z) , "forgive the debts" of thy brethren, and their sins. Accordingly, by "debts" are meant sins here, as appears from Lk 11:4 where it is read, "and forgive us our sin". These are called "debts"; not because they are so in themselves, for then it would be right to do them; debts should be paid; they are not debts we owe to God, but are so called, because on account of them we owe satisfaction to the law and justice of God: the proper debts we owe to God are love, obedience, and gratitude; and in default of these, we owe the debt of punishment. Now these debts are numerous, and we are incapable of paying, nor can any mere creature pay them for us; wherefore, we are directed to pray, that God would forgive them, or remit the obligation to punishment we lie under, on account of sin. This petition supposes a sense, acknowledgment, and confession of sin, and of inability to make satisfaction for it; and that God only can forgive it, who does, for Christ's sake, and on account of his blood, sacrifice, and satisfaction: what is here requested is a manifestation and application of pardon to the conscience of a sensible sinner; which, as it is daily needed, is daily to be asked for. The argument, or reason used, is,
as we forgive our debtors; which is to be understood not so much of pecuniary debtors, though they are to be forgiven, when poor and unable to pay; but of such who have offended, or done real injuries to others, either by word or deed: the injuries of enemies, the unkindness of friends, all sorts of offences, are to be forgiven by us; and not only so, but we are to pray to God to forgive them also. Now this is mentioned, not as if our forgiving others is the cause of God's forgiving us, or the model of it, or as setting him an example, or as if his and our forgiving were to be compared together, since these will admit of no comparison; but this is an argument founded upon God's own promise and grace, to forgive such who have compassion on their fellow creatures.
(y) Targum in 2 Chron. vi. 21. (z) Targum Onkelos & Jon. ben Uzziel in Gen. l. 17. Vid. Targum in 1 Chron. iv. 18. & in Cant. i. 1. & in Gen. iv. 13. & passim.
John Wesley
6:12 And forgive us our debts, as we also forgive our debtors - Give us, O Lord, redemption in thy blood, even the forgiveness of sins: as thou enablest us freely and fully to forgive every man, so do thou forgive all our trespasses.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:12 And forgive us our debts--A vitally important view of sin, this--as an offense against God demanding reparation to His dishonored claims upon our absolute subjection. As the debtor in the creditor's hand, so is the sinner in the hands of God. This idea of sin had indeed come up before in this discourse--in the warning to agree with our adversary quickly, in case of sentence being passed upon us, adjudging us to payment of the last farthing, and to imprisonment till then (Mt 5:25-26). And it comes up once and again in our Lord's subsequent teaching--as in the parable of the creditor and his two debtors (Lk 7:41, &c.), and in the parable of the unmerciful debtor (Mt 18:23, &c.). But by embodying it in this brief model of acceptable prayer, and as the first of three petitions more or less bearing upon sin, our Lord teaches us, in the most emphatic manner conceivable, to regard this view of sin as the primary and fundamental one. Answering to this is the "forgiveness" which it directs us to seek--not the removal from our own hearts of the stain of sin, nor yet the removal of our just dread of God's anger, or of unworthy suspicions of His love, which is all that some tell us we have to care about--but the removal from God's own mind of His displeasure against us on account of sin, or, to retain the figure, the wiping or crossing out from His "book of remembrance" of all entries against us on this account.
as we forgive our debtors--the same view of sin as before; only now transferred to the region of offenses given and received between man and man. After what has been said on Mt 5:7, it will not be thought that our Lord here teaches that our exercise of forgiveness towards our offending fellow men absolutely precedes and is the proper ground of God's forgiveness of us. His whole teaching, indeed--as of all Scripture--is the reverse of this. But as no one can reasonably imagine himself to be the object of divine forgiveness who is deliberately and habitually unforgiving towards his fellow men, so it is a beautiful provision to make our right to ask and expect daily forgiveness of our daily shortcomings and our final absolution and acquittal at the great day of admission into the kingdom, dependent upon our consciousness of a forgiving disposition towards our fellows, and our preparedness to protest before the Searcher of hearts that we do actually forgive them. (See Mk 11:25-26). God sees His own image reflected in His forgiving children; but to ask God for what we ourselves refuse to men, is to insult Him. So much stress does our Lord put upon this, that immediately after the close of this prayer, it is the one point in it which He comes back upon (Mt 6:14-15), for the purpose of solemnly assuring us that the divine procedure in this matter of forgiveness will be exactly what our own is.
Sixth Petition:
6:136:13: եւ մի՛ տանիր զմեզ ՚ի փորձութիւն, այլ փրկեա՛ զմեզ ՚ի չարէն. զի քո՛ է արքայութիւն եւ զօրութիւն եւ փա՛ռք յաւիտեանս ամէն[99]։ [99] Օրինակ մի. Եւ մի՛ տար զմեզ։ Ոմանք. Այլ փրկեա՛ ՚ի չարէ։ Առ Ոսկանայ պակասի. Յաւիտեանս ամէն։
13 եւ մի՛ տար մեզ փորձութեան, այլ փրկի՛ր մեզ չարից. որովհետեւ քո՛նն է թագաւորութիւնը եւ զօրութիւնը եւ փառքը յաւիտեանս. ամէն[9]: [9] 9. Յունարէնը չունի որովհետեւ... ամէն նախադասութիւնը:
13 Ու մեզ փորձութեան մի՛ տանիր, հապա չարէն մեզ ազատէ. քանզի քուկդ է թագաւորութիւնը եւ զօրութիւնը ու փառքը յաւիտեանս։ Ամէն’։
եւ մի՛ տանիր զմեզ ի փորձութիւն, այլ փրկեա զմեզ ի չարէն. զի քո է արքայութիւն եւ զօրութիւն եւ փառք յաւիտեանս. ամէն:

6:13: եւ մի՛ տանիր զմեզ ՚ի փորձութիւն, այլ փրկեա՛ զմեզ ՚ի չարէն. զի քո՛ է արքայութիւն եւ զօրութիւն եւ փա՛ռք յաւիտեանս ամէն[99]։
[99] Օրինակ մի. Եւ մի՛ տար զմեզ։ Ոմանք. Այլ փրկեա՛ ՚ի չարէ։ Առ Ոսկանայ պակասի. Յաւիտեանս ամէն։
13 եւ մի՛ տար մեզ փորձութեան, այլ փրկի՛ր մեզ չարից. որովհետեւ քո՛նն է թագաւորութիւնը եւ զօրութիւնը եւ փառքը յաւիտեանս. ամէն[9]:
[9] 9. Յունարէնը չունի որովհետեւ... ամէն նախադասութիւնը:
13 Ու մեզ փորձութեան մի՛ տանիր, հապա չարէն մեզ ազատէ. քանզի քուկդ է թագաւորութիւնը եւ զօրութիւնը ու փառքը յաւիտեանս։ Ամէն’։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:1313: и не введи нас в искушение, но избавь нас от лукавого. Ибо Твое есть Царство и сила и слава во веки. Аминь.
6:13  καὶ μὴ εἰσενέγκῃς ἡμᾶς εἰς πειρασμόν, ἀλλὰ ῥῦσαι ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ τοῦ πονηροῦ.
6:13. καὶ (and) μὴ (lest) εἰσενέγκῃς (thou-might-have-beared-into) ἡμᾶς (to-us) εἰς (into) πειρασμόν, (to-a-piercing-of,"ἀλλὰ (other) ῥῦσαι ( thou-should-have-tracted ) ἡμᾶς (to-us) ἀπὸ (off) τοῦ (of-the-one) πονηροῦ. (of-en-necessitated)
6:13. et ne inducas nos in temptationem sed libera nos a maloAnd lead us not into temptation. But deliver us from evil. Amen.
13. And bring us not into temptation, but deliver us from the evil .
6:13. And lead us not into temptation. But free us from evil. Amen.
6:13. And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil: For thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen.
And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil: For thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen:

13: и не введи нас в искушение, но избавь нас от лукавого. Ибо Твое есть Царство и сила и слава во веки. Аминь.
6:13  καὶ μὴ εἰσενέγκῃς ἡμᾶς εἰς πειρασμόν, ἀλλὰ ῥῦσαι ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ τοῦ πονηροῦ.
6:13. et ne inducas nos in temptationem sed libera nos a malo
And lead us not into temptation. But deliver us from evil. Amen.
6:13. And lead us not into temptation. But free us from evil. Amen.
6:13. And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil: For thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
13 Слова «и не введи» сразу же дают понять, что Бог вводит в искушение, есть причина его. Другими словами: если мы не будем молиться, то можем впасть в искушение от Бога, который введет нас в него. Но возможно ли, и каким образом возможно, приписывать такое дело Высочайшему Существу? С другой стороны, такое понимание шестого прошения, по-видимому, противоречит словам Ап. Иакова (I:13), который говорит: «в искушении (во время, среди искушения) никто не говорит: Бог меня искушает; потому что Бог не искушает злом и сам не искушает никого». Если так, то зачем — молитва к Богу, чтобы Он не вводил нас в искушение? Он и без молитвы, по апостолу, никого не искушает и не будет искушать. В другом месте (I:2) тот же апостол говорит: «с великою радостью принимайте, братия мои, когда впадаете в различные искушения». Отсюда можно заключить, что, в некоторых, по крайней мере, случаях, искушения бывают даже полезны и потому об избавлении от них молиться нет надобности. Если мы обратимся к Ветхому Завету, то найдем, что «Бог искушал Авраама» (Быт XXII:1); 2 Цар XXIV:1: «гнев Господень опять возгорался на Израильтян, и возбудил Он в них Давида сказать: пойди, исчисли Израиля и Иуду» (ср. 1 Пар XXI:1). Мы не объясним этих противоречий, если не признаем, что Бог попускает зло, хотя и не есть виновник зла. Причиною зла служит свободная воля свободных существ, которая раздвояется вследствие греха, т. е. принимает или доброе, или злое направление. Вследствие существования в мире добра и зла, самые мировые действия или явления разделяются также на злые и добрые, зло появляется подобно тому, как муть среди чистой воды или как отравленный воздух в чистом. Зло может существовать независимо от нас; но мы можем сделаться в нем участниками в силу того, что живем среди зла. Глагол eisferw, употребленный в 13 ст., не так силен, как eisballw, первым не выражается насилия, вторым — выражается. Таким образом «не введи нас в искушение» значит «не вводи нас в такую среду, где существует зло», не допускай этого. Не допускай того, чтобы мы, вследствие своего неразумия, шли в сторону зла, или, чтобы зло надвинулось на нас независимо от нашей вины и воли. Такая просьба естественна и была вполне понятна слушателям Христа, потому что основывается на глубочайшем знании человеческой природы и мира. По-видимому, нет особенной надобности рассуждать здесь о самом характере искушений, из которых одни представляются полезными для нас, а другие вредными. В еврейском существуют два слова, бахани наса (оба слова употреблены в Пс XXV:2), которые значат испытывать, и употребляются чаще о справедливом, чем несправедливом испытании. В Новом Завете обоим этим словам соответствует только одно peirasmoV, а LXX переводят их двумя (dokimazw и peirazw). Целью искушений может быть то, чтобы человек был dokimoV — испытан (Иак I:12), и такая деятельность может быть свойственна Богу и полезна для людей. Но если христианин по Иакову, должен радоваться, когда впадает в искушение, потому что вследствие этого он может оказаться dokimoV, и получит венец жизни (Иак I:12), то и в этом случае он должен «молиться о сохранении от искушений, потому что он не может утверждать, что будет найден dokimoV. Так Христос называет (Мф V:10–11) блаженными тех, которых преследуют и злословят за имя Его; но какой христианин будет искать злословия и преследований, и даже сильно к ним стремиться?» (Толюк). Тем опаснее для человека искушения от диавола, который называется peirasthV, peirazwn. Это слово со временем получило худое значение, как и употребленное несколько раз в Новом Завете peirasmoV. Отсюда под словами «не введи нас в искушение» можно разуметь не искушение от Бога, а от диавола, который действует на наши внутренние склонности и этим ввергает нас в грех. Понимание «не введи» в позволительном смысле: «не попускай, чтобы мы были искушаемы» (Евф. Зиг.), и peirasmoV в особенном смысле, в смысле искушения, которого мы не можем перенести, нужно отвергнуть, как ненужное, и произвольное. Если, таким образом, искушение в рассматриваемом месте означает искушение от диавола, то такое объяснение должно повлиять на последующее значение от лукавого — tou ponhrou. С этим словом мы уже встречались, здесь оно переводится в русском и славянском неопределенно «от лукавого», в Вульг. a malo, нем. перев. Лютера von dem Uebel, англ. from evil, т. е. от зла. Такой перевод оправдывается тем, что если бы здесь следовало разуметь «от диавола», то была бы тавтология: не введи нас во искушение (подразум. от диавола), но избавь нас от диавола. To ponhron в средн. роде с членом и без существит. означает зло (см. объяснения к V:39); а если бы Христос разумел здесь диавола, то, как справедливо замечают, мог бы сказать: apo tou diabolou или tou peirazontoV. В связи с этим следует объяснять и «избави» (rusai). Глагол этот соединяется с двумя предлогами «от» и «из», и это, по-видимому, определяется реальным значением такого рода соединений. О человеке, погрузившемся в болото, нельзя говорить: избавь его от (apo), но из (ek) болота. Можно было бы предполагать поэтому, что в 12 стихе лучше было бы употребить «из», если бы здесь говорилось о зле, а не диаволе. Но в этом нет надобности, потому что из других случаев известно, что «избавлять из» указывает на действительную, уже наступившую, опасность, «избавлять от» — предполагаемую или возможную. Значение первого сочетания «избавлять от», второго «предохранять», при чем не устраняется вовсе мысли и об избавлении от уже существующего зла, которому человек уже подвержен. — В заключение заметим, что изложенные в 13 стихе два прошения многими сектантами (реформатами, арминианами, социнианами), считаются за одно, так что молитва Господня имеет только шесть прошений. — Славословие принимают Златоуст, Посл. апостольские, Феофилакт, протестанты (в нем. пер. Лютера, английск.); также славянский и русск. тексты. Но есть всякие основания думать, что оно не было сказано Христом, и поэтому его не было в первоначальном евангельском тексте. На это прежде всего указывают разности в произнесении самих слов, которые можно наблюдать и в наших славянских текстах: «яко Твое есть царствие и сила и слава во веки, аминь», — так в Евангелии. Но священник произносит после «Отче наш»: «яко Твое есть царство и сила и слава, Отца и Сына и Святаго Духа, ныне и присно и во веки веков». В греческих текстах, дошедших до нас, подобные разности еще заметнее, чего не могло бы быть, если бы славословие было заимствовано из подлинного текста. Его нет в древнейших манускриптах и Вульгате (только: аминь), оно не было известно Тертуллиану, Киприану, Оригену, Кириллу Иерус., Иерониму, Августину, Григорию Нисскому и другим. Евфимий Зигабен прямо говорит, что оно «приложено церковн. толкователями». Вывод, который можно сделать из 2 Тим IV:18, по словам Альфорда, скорее говорит против славословия, чем в пользу его. Единственное, что можно сказать в его пользу, это то, что оно находится в древнем памятнике «Учении 12 апостолов» (гл. 8) и в сирском переводе Пешито. Но в «Уч. 12 апостолов» оно имеется в такой форме: «потому что Твоя есть сила и слава вовеки»; а Пешито «не стоит вне подозрений в некоторых интерполяциях и прибавках из лекционариев». Предполагают, что это была богослужебная формула, с течением времени внесенная в текст молитвы Господней (ср. 1 Пар XXIX:10–13). Первоначально было внесено только, может быть, слово «аминь», а затем эта формула была распространена, отчасти, на основании существоваших богослужебных формул, а отчасти прибавкою произвольных выражений, подобно тому, как распространены в нашей церковной (и католической) песни «Богородице, дево, радуйся» евангельские слова, сказанные архангелом Гавриилом. Для толкования евангельского текста славословие не имеет или вовсе значения, или имеет только небольшое.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:13: And lead us not into temptation - That is, bring us not in to sore trial. Πειρασμον, which may be here rendered sore trial, comes from πειρω, to pierce through, as with a spear, or spit, used so by some of the best Greek writers. Several of the primitive fathers understood it something in this way; and have therefore added quam ferre non possimus, "which we cannot bear." The word not only implies violent assaults from Satan, but also sorely afflictive circumstances, none of which we have, as yet, grace or fortitude sufficient to bear. Bring us not in, or lead us not in. This is a mere Hebraism: God is said to do a thing which he only permits or suffers to be done.
The process of temptation is often as follows:
1st. A simple evil thought.
2ndly. A strong imagination, or impression made on the imagination, by the thing to which we are tempted.
3dly. Delight in viewing it.
4thly. Consent of the will to perform it. Thus lust is conceived, sin is finished, and death brought forth. Jam 1:15.
See also on Mat 4:1 (note). A man may be tempted without entering into the temptation: entering into it implies giving way, closing in with, and embracing it.
But deliver us from evil - Απο του πονηρου, from the wicked one. Satan is expressly called ο πονηρος, the wicked one. Mat 13:19, Mat 13:38, compare with Mar 4:15; Luk 8:12. This epithet of Satan comes from πονος, labor, sorrow, misery, because of the drudgery which is found in the way of sin, the sorrow that accompanies the commission of it, and the misery which is entailed upon it, and in which it ends.
It is said in the Mishna, Titus. Beracoth, that Rabbi Judah was wont to pray thus: "Let it be thy good pleasure to deliver us from impudent men, and from impudence: from an evil man and an evil chance; from an evil affection, an evil companion, and an evil neighbor: from Satan the destroyer, from a hard judgment, and a hard adversary." See Lightfoot.
Deliver us - Ρυσαι ημας - a very expressive word - break our chains, and loose our bands - snatch, pluck us from the evil, and its calamitous issue.
For thine is the kingdom, etc. - The whole of this doxology is rejected by Wetstein, Griesbach, and the most eminent critics. The authorities on which it is rejected may be seen in Griesbach and, Wetstein, particularly in the second edition of Griesbach's Testament, who is fully of opinion that it never made a part of the sacred text. It is variously written in several MSS., and omitted by most of the fathers, both Greek and Latin. As the doxology is at least very ancient, and was in use among the Jews, as well as all the other petitions of this excellent prayer, it should not, in my opinion, be left out of the text, merely because some MSS. have omitted it, and it has been variously written in others. See various forms of this doxology, taken from the ancient Jewish writers, in Lightfoot and Schoettgen.
By the kingdom, we may understand that mentioned Mat 6:10, and explained Mat 3:2.
By power, that energy by which the kingdom is governed and maintained.
By glory, the honor that shall redound to God in consequence of the maintenance of the kingdom of grace, in the salvation of men.
For ever and ever - Εις τους αιωνας, to the for evers. Well expressed by our common translation - ever in our ancient use of the word taking in the whole duration of time; the second ever, the whole of eternity. May thy name have the glory both in this world, and in that which is to come! The original word αιων comes from αει always, and ων being, or existence. This is Aristotle's definition of it. See the note on Gen 21:33. There is no word in any language which more forcibly points out the grand characteristic of eternity - that which always exists. It is often used to signify a limited time, the end of which is not known; but this use of it is only an accommodated one; and it is the grammatical and proper sense of it which must be resorted to in any controversy concerning the word. We sometimes use the phrase for evermore: i.e. for ever and more, which signifies the whole of time, and the more or interminable duration beyond it. See on Mat 25:46 (note).
Amen - This word is Hebrew, אמן, and signifies faithful or true. Some suppose the word is formed from the initial letters of אדוני מלך נאם adoni melech neetnan, My Lord, the faithful King. The word itself implies a confident resting of the soul in God, with the fullest assurance that all these petitions shall be fulfilled to every one who prays according to the directions given before by our blessed Lord.
The very learned Mr. Gregory has shown that our Lord collected this prayer out of the Jewish Euchologies, and gives us the whole form as follows: -
"Our Father who art in heaven, be gracious unto us! O Lord our God, hallowed be thy name, and let the remembrance of Thee be glorified in heaven above, and in the earth here below! Let thy kingdom reign over us now, and for ever! The holy men of old said, remit and forgive unto all men whatsoever they have done against me! And lead us not into the hands of temptation, but deliver us from the evil thing! For thine is the kingdom, and thou shalt reign in glory for ever and for evermore." Gregory's Works, 4th. 1671, p. 162.
See this proved at large in the collections of Lightfoot and Schoettgenius.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:13
And lead us not into temptation - A petition similar to this is offered by David, Psa 141:4; "Incline not my heart to any evil thing, to practice wicked works with the workers of iniquity." God tempts no man. See Jam 1:13. This phrase, then, must be used in the sense of "permitting." Do not "suffer" us, or "permit" us, to be tempted to sin. In this it is implied that God has such control over the tempter as to save us from his power if we call upon him. The word "temptation," however (see the note at Mat 4:1), means sometimes "trial, affliction," anything that "tests" our virtue. If this be the meaning here, as it may be, then the import of the prayer is, "Do not afflict or try us." It is not wrong to pray that we may be saved from suffering if it be the will of God. See Luk 22:42.
Deliver us from evil - The original in this place has the article - deliver us from the evil - that is, as has been supposed, the Evil One, or Satan. He is elsewhere called, by way of eminence, the "Evil One," Mat 13:19; Jo1 2:13-14; Jo1 3:12. The meaning here is, "deliver us from his power, his snares, his arts, his temptations." He is supposed to be the great parent of evil, and to be delivered from him is to be safe. Or it may mean, "deliver us from the various evils and trials which beset us, the heavy and oppressive calamities into which we are continually liable to fall."
Thine is the kingdom - That is, thine is the reign or dominion. Thou hast control over all these things, and canst so order them as to answer these petitions.
Thine is the power - Thou hast power to accomplish what we ask. We are weak, and cannot do it; but thou art Almighty, and all things are possible with thee.
Thine is the glory - That is, thine is the honor or praise. Not for "our honor," but that thy glory, thy goodness, may be displayed in providing for our wants; thy power exerted in defending us; thy praise be celebrated by causing thy kingdom to spread through the earth.
This "doxology," or ascription of praise, is connected with the prayer by the word "for," to signify that all these things - the reign, power, and glory of God - will be manifested by granting these petitions. It is not because we are to be benefited, but that God's name and perfections may be manifested. His glory is, then, the first and principal thing which we are to seek when we approach him. We are to suffer our concerns to be lost sight of in the superior glory and honor of his name and dominion. We are to seek temporal and eternal life chiefly because the honor of our Maker will be promoted, and his name be more illustriously displayed to his creatures. He is to be "first, last, supremest, best," in our view; and all selfish and worldly views are to be absorbed in that one great desire of the soul that God may be "all in all." Approaching him with these feelings, our prayers will be answered; our devotions will ascend like incense, and the lifting up our hands will be like the evening sacrifice.
Amen - This is a word of Hebrew origin, from a verb signifying "to be firm, secure, to be true and faithful." It is a word expressing consent or strong approbation; a word of strong asseveration. It means "verily, certainly, so be it." It is probable that this word was used by the people in the synagogue to signify their assent to the prayer that was uttered by the minister, and, to some extent, it was probably so used in the Christian Church. See Co1 14:16.
It may be proper to remark that this doxology, "for thine is the kingdom," etc., is missing in many manuscripts, and that its authenticity is doubtful.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:13: lead: Mat 26:41; Gen 22:1; Deu 8:2, Deu 8:16; Pro 30:8; Luke 22:31-46; Co1 10:13; Co2 12:7-9; Heb 11:36; Pe1 5:8; Pe2 2:9; Rev 2:10, Rev 3:10
deliver: Ch1 4:10; Psa 121:7, Psa 121:8; Jer 15:21; Joh 17:15; Gal 1:4; Th1 1:10; Ti2 4:17, Ti2 4:18; Heb 2:14, Heb 2:15; Jo1 3:8, Jo1 5:18, Jo1 5:19; Rev 7:14-17, Rev 21:4
thine: Mat 6:10; Exo 15:18; Ch1 29:11; Psa 10:16, Psa 47:2, Psa 47:7, Psa 145:10-13; Dan 4:25, Dan 4:34, Dan 4:35, Dan 7:18; Ti1 1:17, Ti1 6:15-17; Rev 5:13, Rev 19:1
Amen: Mat 28:20; Num 5:22; Deu 27:15-26; Kg1 1:36; Ch1 16:36; Psa 41:13, Psa 72:19; Psa 89:52, Psa 106:48; Jer 28:6; Co1 14:16; Co2 1:20; Rev 1:18, Rev 3:14, Rev 19:4
Geneva 1599
6:13 And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from (e) evil: For thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen.
(e) From the devil, or from all adversity.
John Gill
6:13 And lead us not into temptation,.... Such a petition as this is often to be observed in the prayers of the Jews (a),
, "do not lead me" neither into sin, nor into transgression and iniquity, , "nor into temptation", or "into the hands of temptation";''
that is, into the power of it, so as to be overcome by it, and sink under it; in which sense the phrase is to be understood here. We are not here taught to pray against temptations at all, or in any sense, for they are sometimes needful and useful; but that they may not have the power over us, and destroy us. There are various sorts of temptations. There are the temptations of God; who may be said to tempt, not by infusing anything that is sinful, or by soliciting to it; but by enjoining things hard and disagreeable to nature, as in the case of Abraham; by afflicting, either in body or estate, of which Job is an instance; by permitting and letting loose the reins to Satan, and a man's own corruptions; by withdrawing his presence, and withholding the communications of his grace; and sometimes by suffering false prophets to arise among his people: his ends in them are on his own account, the display of his power; grace, wisdom, and faithfulness; on account of his Son, that his saints might be like him, and he might have an opportunity of exercising his power and pity: and on his people's account, that they might be humbled; their faith and patience tried; might see their weakness, and need of Christ, and be excited to prayer and watchfulness. There are also the temptations of Satan; which lie in soliciting to evil, suggesting hard and blasphemous thoughts of God, and filling with doubts and fears; which are cunningly formed by him, and are very afflictive. There are moreover the temptations of the world, which arise from poverty and riches, from the men of the world, the lusts of it, and from both its frowns and flatteries: add to all this, that there are temptations arising from a man's own heart. Now, in this petition, the children of God pray, that they may be kept from every occasion and object of sinning; from those sins they are most inclined to; that God would not leave them to Satan, and their own corrupt hearts; nor suffer them to sink under the weight of temptations of any sort; but that, in the issue, they might have a way to escape, and be victorious over all.
But deliver us from evil. This petition, with the Jews, is in this (b) form:
"er egpm ynlyutw, "but deliver me from an evil accident", and diseases; and do not trouble me with evil dreams, and evil imaginations.''
R. Juda, after his prayer, or at the close of it, as is this petition, used (c) to say;
"let it be thy good pleasure, 0 Lord our God, and the God of our fathers, "that thou wouldst deliver us" from impudent men, and impudence; from an "evil" man, and from an "evil" accident; from the "evil" imagination, i.e. the corruption of nature; from an "evil" companion; from an "evil" neighbour; and from Satan the destroyer; and from hard judgment; and from an hard adversary, whether he is the son of the covenant, or is not the son of the covenant.''
And most, if not all of these things, may be very well thought to be comprised in the word "evil" here: particularly Satan may be meant, by "evil", or "the evil one", as the word may be rendered; who is eminently, originally, and immutably evil; his whole work and employment is nothing else but evil: and to be delivered from him, is to be rescued out of his hands, preserved from his snares, and delivered from his temptations. Evil men may also be intended: all men are naturally evil, and unalterably so, without the grace of God; and some are notoriously wicked; from whose company, sinful lusts, and pleasures, to which they are addicted, as well as from their rage and persecution, good men cannot but desire deliverance; as also from the evil of afflictions, and especially from the evil of sin; as that they may be kept from the commission of it; have the guilt of it removed; be preserved from its power and dominion; and, at last, be freed from the very being of it.
For thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever, Amen. This conclusion is left out in the Arabic and Vulgate Latin versions, as it is in Lk 11:4. It stands thus in the Jewish prayers (d),
, "for the kingdom is thine", and thou shalt reign in glory for ever and ever.''
The usual response at the close of prayers, and reading the Shema, instead of "Amen", was (e) this:
"Blessed be the name of the glory of his kingdom, for ever and ever.''
Which bears some resemblance to this concluding expression, which ascribes everlasting kingdom, power, and glory, to God: which may be considered either as a doxology, or an ascription of glory to God, which is his due; and ought be given him in all our prayers to him; or as so many reasons strengthening our faith in prayer; or as many arguments with God, with respect to the petitions made; since the kingdom of nature, providence, grace, and glory, is his: he is omnipotent, he has power to give us our daily bread; to forgive our sins; to preserve from, support under, and deliver out of temptation; to keep from all evil, and preserve from a total and final falling away: whose glory is concerned in all, to whom the glory of all is, and to whom it must, and shall be given; and all this for ever: and the whole is concluded with the word "Amen"; which is a note of asseveration, of the truth herein contained; is added by way of assent to every petition made; is expressive of an hearty wish, and desire to have all fulfilled; and also of faith and confidence, that they will be answered. And this word being retained, and kept the same in all languages, signifies the unity of the spirit, and faith in prayer, in all the saints, in all ages. I leave this prayer with one observation, and that is, whereas it has been so long, and so often said, that this is the Lord's prayer, it can never be proved that he ever made use of it; and it is certain that he did not make it, as appears from what has been cited out of the Jewish records: the several petitions in it were in being and use before he directed to them; and not only the petitions, but even the very preface and conclusion, are manifestly of Jewish original: what our Lord did was, he took the most proper and pertinent petitions, that had been used by good men among that people; which, with some alterations much for the better, he put together in this order, and gave his approbation of; and that with this view, to point out to his disciples some of the best and most suitable petitions to be made; and to give them a pattern of brevity and conciseness in prayer; and teach them to pray after such a manner, or in some such like words and expressions. This I observe, not to lessen the usefulness of this excellent pattern of sound words; the whole, and every part of it, being exceedingly instructive, and worthy of imitation; but to rectify a vulgar mistake, and to abate the formal and superstitious observance of it.
(a) Seder Tephillot, fol. 3. 1. Ed. Basil. fol. 4. 2. Ed. Amstelod. Shaare Zion, fol. 73. 1. T. Bab. Beracot, fol. 60. 2. (b) T. Bab. Beracot, fol. 60. 2. (c) Ib. fol. 16. 2. (d) Seder Tephillot, fol. 280. 1. Ed. Basil. (e) Misn. Yoma, c. 4. sect. 1. & 6. 2. T. Bab. Pesachim, fol. 56. 1. & Taanith, fol. 16. 2. Seder Tephillot, fol. 70. 2. Ed. Basil.
John Wesley
6:13 And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil - Whenever we are tempted, O thou that helpest our infirmities, suffer us not to enter into temptation; to be overcome or suffer loss thereby; but make a way for us to escape, so that we may be more than conquerors, through thy love, over sin and all the consequences of it. Now the principal desire of a Christian's heart being the glory of God, Mt 6:9-10 and all he wants for himself or his brethren being the daily bread of soul and body, (or the support of life, animal and spiritual,) pardon of sin, and deliverance from the power of it and of the devil, Mt 6:11-13 there is nothing beside that a Christian can wish for; therefore this prayer comprehends all his desires. Eternal life is the certain consequence, or rather completion of holiness. For thine is the kingdom - The sovereign right of all things that are or ever were created: The power - the executive power, whereby thou governest all things in thy everlasting kingdom: And the glory - The praise due from every creature, for thy power, and all thy wondrous works, and the mightiness of thy kingdom, which endureth through all ages, even for ever and ever. It is observable, that though the doxology, as well as the petitions of this prayer, is threefold, and is directed to the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost distinctly, yet is the whole fully applicable both to every person, and to the ever - blessed and undivided trinity. Lk 11:2.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:13 And lead us not into temptation--He who honestly seeks and has the assurance of, forgiveness for past sin, will strive to avoid committing it for the future. But conscious that "when we would do good evil is present with us," we are taught to offer this sixth petition, which comes naturally close upon the preceding, and flows, indeed, instinctively from it in the hearts of all earnest Christians. There is some difficulty in the form of the petition, as it is certain that God does bring His people--as He did Abraham, and Christ Himself--into circumstances both fitted and designed to try them, or test the strength of their faith. Some meet this by regarding the petition as simply an humble expression of self-distrust and instinctive shrinking from danger; but this seems too weak. Others take it as a prayer against yielding to temptation, and so equivalent to a prayer for support and deliverance when we are tempted; but this seems to go beyond the precise thing intended. We incline to take it as a prayer against being drawn or sucked, of our own will, into temptation, to which the word here used seems to lend some countenance--"Introduce us not." This view, while it does not put into our mouths a prayer against being tempted--which is more than the divine procedure would seem to warrant--does not, on the other hand, change the sense of the petition into one for support under temptation, which the words will hardly bear; but it gives us a subject for prayer, in regard to temptation, most definite, and of all others most needful. It was precisely this which Peter needed to ask, but did not ask, when--of his own accord, and in spite of difficulties--he pressed for entrance into the palace hall of the high priest, and where, once sucked into the scene and atmosphere of temptation, he fell so foully. And if so, does it not seem pretty clear that this was exactly what our Lord meant His disciples to pray against when He said in the garden--"Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation"? (Mt 26:41).
Seventh Petition:
But deliver us from evil--We can see no good reason for regarding this as but the second half of the sixth petition. With far better ground might the second and third petitions be regarded as one. The "but" connecting the two petitions is an insufficient reason for regarding them as one, though enough to show that the one thought naturally follows close upon the other. As the expression "from evil" may be equally well rendered "from the evil one," a number or superior critics think the devil is intended, especially from its following close upon the subject of "temptation." But the comprehensive character of these brief petitions, and the place which this one occupies, as that on which all our desires die away, seems to us against so contracted a view of it. Nor can there be a reasonable doubt that the apostle, in some of the last sentences which he penned before he was brought forth to suffer for his Lord, alludes to this very petition in the language of calm assurance--"And the Lord shall deliver me from every evil work (compare the Greek of the two passages), and will preserve me unto his heavenly kingdom" (Ti2 4:18). The final petition, then, is only rightly grasped when regarded as a prayer for deliverance from all evil of whatever kind--not only from sin, but from all its consequences--fully and finally. Fitly, then, are our prayers ended with this. For what can we desire which this does not carry with it?
For thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen--If any reliance is to be placed on external evidence, this doxology, we think, can hardly be considered part of the original text. It is wanting in all the most ancient manuscripts; it is wanting in the Old Latin version and in the Vulgate: the former mounting up to about the middle of the second century, and the latter being a revision of it in the fourth century by JEROME, a most reverential and conservative as well as able and impartial critic. As might be expected from this, it is passed by in silence by the earliest Latin fathers; but even the Greek commentators, when expounding this prayer, pass by the doxology. On the other hand, it is found in a majority of manuscripts, though not the oldest; it is found in all the Syriac versions, even the Peschito--dating probably as early as the second century--although this version lacks the "Amen," which the doxology, if genuine, could hardly have wanted; it is found in the Sahidic or Thebaic version made for the Christians of Upper Egypt, possibly as early as the Old Latin; and it is found in perhaps most of the later versions. On a review of the evidence, the strong probability, we think, is that it was no part of the original text.
6:146:14: Զի եթէ թողուցուք մարդկան զյանցանս նոցա, թողցէ՛ եւ ձեզ Հայրն ձեր երկնաւոր[100]։ [100] Ոսկան յաւելու. Երկնաւոր զյանցանս ձեր։
14 Եթէ դուք մարդկանց ներէք իրենց յանցանքները, ձեր երկնաւոր Հայրն էլ ձեզ կը ների
14 Վասն զի եթէ դուք ներէք մարդոց իրենց յանցանքները, ձեր երկնաւոր Հայրն ալ ձեզի պիտի ներէ.
Զի եթէ թողուցուք մարդկան զյանցանս նոցա, թողցէ եւ ձեզ Հայրն ձեր երկնաւոր:

6:14: Զի եթէ թողուցուք մարդկան զյանցանս նոցա, թողցէ՛ եւ ձեզ Հայրն ձեր երկնաւոր[100]։
[100] Ոսկան յաւելու. Երկնաւոր զյանցանս ձեր։
14 Եթէ դուք մարդկանց ներէք իրենց յանցանքները, ձեր երկնաւոր Հայրն էլ ձեզ կը ների
14 Վասն զի եթէ դուք ներէք մարդոց իրենց յանցանքները, ձեր երկնաւոր Հայրն ալ ձեզի պիտի ներէ.
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:1414: Ибо если вы будете прощать людям согрешения их, то простит и вам Отец ваш Небесный,
6:14  ἐὰν γὰρ ἀφῆτε τοῖς ἀνθρώποις τὰ παραπτώματα αὐτῶν, ἀφήσει καὶ ὑμῖν ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὁ οὐράνιος·
6:14. Ἐὰν (If-ever) γὰρ (therefore) ἀφῆτε (ye-might-have-had-sent-off) τοῖς (unto-the-ones) ἀνθρώποις (unto-mankinds) τὰ (to-the-ones) παραπτώματα (to-fallings-beside-to) αὐτῶν, (of-them,"ἀφήσει (it-shall-send-off) καὶ (and) ὑμῖν (unto-ye,"ὁ (the-one) πατὴρ (a-Father) ὑμῶν (of-ye) ὁ (the-one) οὐράνιος: (skyed-belonged)
6:14. si enim dimiseritis hominibus peccata eorum dimittet et vobis Pater vester caelestis delicta vestraFor if you will forgive men their offences, your heavenly Father will forgive you also your offences.
14. For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you.
6:14. For if you will forgive men their sins, your heavenly Father also will forgive you your offenses.
6:14. For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you:
For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you:

14: Ибо если вы будете прощать людям согрешения их, то простит и вам Отец ваш Небесный,
6:14  ἐὰν γὰρ ἀφῆτε τοῖς ἀνθρώποις τὰ παραπτώματα αὐτῶν, ἀφήσει καὶ ὑμῖν ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὁ οὐράνιος·
6:14. si enim dimiseritis hominibus peccata eorum dimittet et vobis Pater vester caelestis delicta vestra
For if you will forgive men their offences, your heavenly Father will forgive you also your offences.
6:14. For if you will forgive men their sins, your heavenly Father also will forgive you your offenses.
6:14. For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you:
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
14 и 15. (ср. XVIII:35; Мк XI:25, 26). Слова эти можно считать дополнением и развитием пятого прошения молитвы Господней, причем употреблен одинаковый греческ. глагол «оставлять» (afienai), но «долги» заменены «грехами» (paraptwmata).
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:14: If ye forgive men - He who shows mercy to men receives mercy from God. For a king to forgive his subjects a hundred millions of treasons against his person and authority, on this one condition, that they wilt henceforth live peaceably with him and with each other, is what we shall never see; and yet this is but the shadow of that which Christ promises on his Father's part to all true penitents. A man can have little regard for his salvation, who refuses to have it on such advantageous terms. See Quesnel.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:14: For if ye forgive men their trespasses - If ye forgive others when they offend or injure you.
Your heavenly Father will also forgive you - This is constantly required in the Bible. See the notes at Mat 6:12. Our Saviour says we should forgive even if the offence be committed seventy times seven times, Mat 18:22. By this is meant, that when a man asks forgiveness, we are cordially and foRev_er to pardon the offence; we are to declare our willingness to forgive him. If he does not ask forgiveness, yet we are still to treat him kindly; not to harbor malice, not to speak ill of him, to be ready to do him good, and be always prepared to declare him forgiven when he asks it, and if we are not ready and willing to forgive him; we are assured that God will not forgive us.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:14: Mat 6:12, Mat 7:2, Mat 18:21-35; Pro 21:13; Mar 11:25, Mar 11:26; Eph 4:32; Col 3:13; Jam 2:13; Jo1 3:10
Geneva 1599
6:14 (4) For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you:
(4) They that forgive wrongs, to them sins are forgiven, but revenge is prepared for them that take revenge.
John Gill
6:14 For if ye forgive men their trespasses,.... Christ here refers to the petition in Mt 6:12 which is enforced with this reason and argument, "as", or "for", so Lk 11:4 "we forgive our debtors"; which he repeats and explains: and the reason why he singles out this particularly is, because he knew the Jews were a people very subject to revenge; and were very hardly brought to forgive any injuries done them: wherefore Christ presses it upon them closely to "forgive men their trespasses"; all sorts of injuries done them, or offences given them, whether by word or deed; and that fully, freely, from the heart; forgetting, as well as forgiving; not upbraiding them with former offences; and even without asking pardon, and though there might be no appearance of repentance. Now to this he encourages by saying,
your heavenly Father will also forgive you; will hear your prayers, and manifest his forgiving love to you: not that the forgiveness of others is the procuring cause of forgiveness with God, which is the blood of Christ; or of the manifestation and application of it, that is, the advocacy of Christ; nor the moving cause of it, that is, the free grace of God: but this enters into the character, and is descriptive of the persons, to whom God is pleased to make a comfortable discovery, and give a delightful sense of his pardoning grace; such persons, so disposed and assisted by his grace, may expect it of him.
John Wesley
6:14 Mk 11:25.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:14 For if ye forgive men, &c.--See on Mt 6:12.
6:156:15: Ապա թէ ո՛չ թողուցուք մարդկան զյանցանս նոցա, եւ ո՛չ Հա՛յրն ձեր թողցէ ձեզ զյանցա՛նս ձեր[101]։ [101] Ոսկան յաւելու. Հայրն ձեր երկնաւոր թող՛՛։
15 Իսկ եթէ դուք մարդկանց չներէք իրենց յանցանքները, ձեր Հայրն էլ ձե՛զ չի ների ձեր յանցանքները»:
15 Իսկ եթէ դուք չներէք մարդոց իրենց յանցանքները, ձեր Հայրն ալ ձեզի պիտի չներէ ձեր յանցանքները»։
ապա թէ ոչ թողուցուք մարդկան զյանցանս նոցա, եւ ոչ Հայրն ձեր թողցէ ձեզ զյանցանս ձեր:

6:15: Ապա թէ ո՛չ թողուցուք մարդկան զյանցանս նոցա, եւ ո՛չ Հա՛յրն ձեր թողցէ ձեզ զյանցա՛նս ձեր[101]։
[101] Ոսկան յաւելու. Հայրն ձեր երկնաւոր թող՛՛։
15 Իսկ եթէ դուք մարդկանց չներէք իրենց յանցանքները, ձեր Հայրն էլ ձե՛զ չի ների ձեր յանցանքները»:
15 Իսկ եթէ դուք չներէք մարդոց իրենց յանցանքները, ձեր Հայրն ալ ձեզի պիտի չներէ ձեր յանցանքները»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:1515: а если не будете прощать людям согрешения их, то и Отец ваш не простит вам согрешений ваших.
6:15  ἐὰν δὲ μὴ ἀφῆτε τοῖς ἀνθρώποις, οὐδὲ ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ἀφήσει τὰ παραπτώματα ὑμῶν.
6:15. ἐὰν (if-ever) δὲ (moreover) μὴ (lest) ἀφῆτε (ye-might-have-had-sent-off) τοῖς (unto-the-ones) ἀνθρώποις (unto-mankinds) [τὰ "[to-the-ones) παραπτώματα (to-fallings-beside-to) αὐτῶν], (of-them,]"οὐδὲ (not-moreover) ὁ (the-one) πατὴρ (a-Father) ὑμῶν (of-ye) ἀφήσει (it-shall-send-off) τὰ (to-the-ones) παραπτώματα (to-fallings-beside-to) ὑμῶν. (of-ye)
6:15. si autem non dimiseritis hominibus nec Pater vester dimittet peccata vestraBut if you will not forgive men, neither will your Father forgive you your offences.
15. But if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses.
6:15. But if you will not forgive men, neither will your Father forgive you your sins.
6:15. But if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses.
But if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses:

15: а если не будете прощать людям согрешения их, то и Отец ваш не простит вам согрешений ваших.
6:15  ἐὰν δὲ μὴ ἀφῆτε τοῖς ἀνθρώποις, οὐδὲ ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ἀφήσει τὰ παραπτώματα ὑμῶν.
6:15. si autem non dimiseritis hominibus nec Pater vester dimittet peccata vestra
But if you will not forgive men, neither will your Father forgive you your offences.
6:15. But if you will not forgive men, neither will your Father forgive you your sins.
6:15. But if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ ac▾ all ▾
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:15: But if ye forgive not - He who does not awake at the sound of so loud a voice, is not asleep but dead. A vindictive man excludes himself from all hope of eternal life, and himself seals his own damnation.
Trespasses - Παραπτωματα, from παρα and πιπτω, to fall off. What a remarkable difference there is between this word and οφειληματα, debts, in Mat 6:12! Men's sins against us are only their stumblings, or fallings off from the duties they owe us; but our's are debts to God's justice, which we can never discharge. It can be no great difficulty to forgive those, especially when we consider that in many respects we have failed as much, in certain duties which we owed to others, as they have done in those which they owed us. "But I have given him no provocation." Perhaps thou art angry, and art not a proper judge in the matter; but, however it may be, it is thy interest to forgive, if thou expectest forgiveness from God. On this important subject I will subjoin an extract from Mason's Self-knowledge, page 248, 1755.
"Athenodorus, the philosopher by reason of his old age, begged leave to retire from the court of Augustus, which the emperor granted. In his compliments of leave, he said, 'Remember, Caesar, whenever thou art angry, that thou say or do nothing before thou hast distinctly repeated to thyself the twenty-four letters of the alphabet.' On which Caesar caught him by the hand, and said, 'I have need of thy presence still:' and kept him a year longer. This was excellent advice from a heathen; but a Christian may prescribe to himself a wiser rule. When thou art angry, answer not till thou hast repeated the fifth petition of our Lord's prayer - Forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors: and our Lord's comment upon it - For if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your heavenly father forgive your trespasses."
Prayer to God is considered among the Mohammedans in a very important point of view. It is declared by the Mosliman doctors to be the corner stone of Religion, and the pillar of Faith. It is not, say they, a thing of mere form, but requires that the heart and understanding should accompany it, without which they pronounce it to be of no avail. They direct prayer to be performed five times in the twenty-four hours.
1. Between day-break and sun-rise;
2. Immediately after noon;
3. Immediately before sun-set;
4. In the evening before dark; and
5. Before the first watch of the night.
They hold the following points to be essentially requisite to the efficacy of prayer: -
1. That the person be free from every species of defilement.
2. That all sumptuous and gaudy apparel be laid aside.
3. That the attention accompany the act, and be not suffered to wander to any other object.
4. That the prayer be performed with the face toward the temple of Mecca. Hedayah. Prel. Dis. pp. 53, 54.
There are few points here but the follower of Christ may seriously consider and profitably practice.
John Gill
6:15 But if you forgive not men their trespasses,.... On the other hand, where men are not of a forgiving temper to their fellow creatures and fellow Christians, how can they expect forgiveness at the hands of God? or what sense of pardoning grace can there be upon their minds? Had they any right apprehensions of the grace and goodness of God, in the forgiveness of their sins, this would influence their minds, and engage their hearts to forgive such who have offended them: wherefore, where this is wanting, it may be concluded of, and said to such persons,
neither will your Father forgive your trespasses. It is a plain case, that your Father has not given you a true sense of the pardon of your sins, nor can you be certain that he will; nor have you any reason to expect it, when you are so cruel and revengeful to others. There is a considerable emphasis lies upon the word "men", to which "heavenly Father" is opposed, and the sense, according to it, is, that if men, who are upon an equal foot with each other, should not forgive one another, how should it be expected that our Father which is in heaven, who is so much above, and no ways obliged to us, should forgive us?
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:15 But if ye forgive not, &c.--See on Mt 6:12.
Fasting (Mt 6:16-18). Having concluded His supplementary directions on the subject of prayer with this Divine Pattern, our Lord now returns to the subject of Unostentatiousness in our deeds of righteousness, in order to give one more illustration of it, in the matter of fasting.
6:166:16: Եւ յորժամ պահիցէք՝ մի՛ լինիք իբրեւ զկեղծաւորսն տրտմեալք. որ ապականեն զերեսս իւրեանց, որպէս զի երեւեսցին մարդկան թէ պահիցեն։ Ամէն ասե՛մ ձեզ. Ա՛յն իսկ են վարձք նոցա[102]։ [102] Ոմանք. Իբրեւ զկեղծաւորքն տրտ՛՛։
16 «Երբ ծոմ պահէք, տրտմերես մի՛ լինէք կեղծաւորների նման, որոնք իրենց երեսները այլանդակում են, որպէսզի մարդկանց այնպէս երեւան, թէ ծոմ են պահում. ճշմարիտ եմ ասում ձեզ, ա՛յդ իսկ է նրանց վարձը
16 «Երբ ծոմ կը պահէք, կեղծաւորներուն պէս տրտումերես մի՛ ըլլաք. քանզի իրենց երեսները կ’աւրեն որպէս զի մարդոց երեւնան թէ ծոմ կը պահեն. ճշմարիտ կ’ըսեմ ձեզի. ‘Անոնք իրենց վարձքը առած կ’ըլլան’։
Եւ յորժամ պահիցէք, մի՛ լինիք իբրեւ զկեղծաւորսն տրտմեալք, որ ապականեն զերեսս իւրեանց, որպէս զի երեւեսցին մարդկան թէ պահիցեն. ամէն ասեմ ձեզ. Այն իսկ են վարձք նոցա:

6:16: Եւ յորժամ պահիցէք՝ մի՛ լինիք իբրեւ զկեղծաւորսն տրտմեալք. որ ապականեն զերեսս իւրեանց, որպէս զի երեւեսցին մարդկան թէ պահիցեն։ Ամէն ասե՛մ ձեզ. Ա՛յն իսկ են վարձք նոցա[102]։
[102] Ոմանք. Իբրեւ զկեղծաւորքն տրտ՛՛։
16 «Երբ ծոմ պահէք, տրտմերես մի՛ լինէք կեղծաւորների նման, որոնք իրենց երեսները այլանդակում են, որպէսզի մարդկանց այնպէս երեւան, թէ ծոմ են պահում. ճշմարիտ եմ ասում ձեզ, ա՛յդ իսկ է նրանց վարձը
16 «Երբ ծոմ կը պահէք, կեղծաւորներուն պէս տրտումերես մի՛ ըլլաք. քանզի իրենց երեսները կ’աւրեն որպէս զի մարդոց երեւնան թէ ծոմ կը պահեն. ճշմարիտ կ’ըսեմ ձեզի. ‘Անոնք իրենց վարձքը առած կ’ըլլան’։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:1616: Также, когда поститесь, не будьте унылы, как лицемеры, ибо они принимают на себя мрачные лица, чтобы показаться людям постящимися. Истинно говорю вам, что они уже получают награду свою.
6:16  ὅταν δὲ νηστεύητε, μὴ γίνεσθε ὡς οἱ ὑποκριταὶ σκυθρωποί, ἀφανίζουσιν γὰρ τὰ πρόσωπα αὐτῶν ὅπως φανῶσιν τοῖς ἀνθρώποις νηστεύοντες· ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἀπέχουσιν τὸν μισθὸν αὐτῶν.
6:16. Ὅταν (Which-also-ever) δὲ (moreover) νηστεύητε, (ye-might-non-eat-of,"μὴ (lest) γίνεσθε ( ye-should-become ) ὡς (as) οἱ (the-ones) ὑποκριταὶ (separaters-under) σκυθρωποί , ( sullen-looked ) ἀφανίζουσιν (they-un-manifest-to) γὰρ (therefore) τὰ (to-the-ones) πρόσωπα ( to-looked-toward ) αὐτῶν (of-them) ὅπως (unto-which-whither) φανῶσιν (they-might-have-had-been-manifested) τοῖς (unto-the-ones) ἀνθρώποις (unto-mankinds) νηστεύοντες : ( non-eating-of ) ἀμὴν (amen) λέγω (I-forth) ὑμῖν, (unto-ye,"ἀπέχουσιν (they-hold-off) τὸν (to-the-one) μισθὸν (to-a-pay) αὐτῶν. (of-them)
6:16. cum autem ieiunatis nolite fieri sicut hypocritae tristes demoliuntur enim facies suas ut pareant hominibus ieiunantes amen dico vobis quia receperunt mercedem suamAnd when you fast, be not as the hypocrites, sad. For they disfigure their faces, that they may appear unto men to fast. Amen I say to you, they have received their reward.
16. Moreover when ye fast, be not, as the hypocrites, of a sad countenance: for they disfigure their faces, that they may be seen of men to fast. Verily I say unto you, They have received their reward.
6:16. And when you fast, do not choose to become gloomy, like the hypocrites. For they alter their faces, so that their fasting may be apparent to men. Amen I say to you, that they have received their reward.
6:16. Moreover when ye fast, be not, as the hypocrites, of a sad countenance: for they disfigure their faces, that they may appear unto men to fast. Verily I say unto you, They have their reward.
Moreover when ye fast, be not, as the hypocrites, of a sad countenance: for they disfigure their faces, that they may appear unto men to fast. Verily I say unto you, They have their reward:

16: Также, когда поститесь, не будьте унылы, как лицемеры, ибо они принимают на себя мрачные лица, чтобы показаться людям постящимися. Истинно говорю вам, что они уже получают награду свою.
6:16  ὅταν δὲ νηστεύητε, μὴ γίνεσθε ὡς οἱ ὑποκριταὶ σκυθρωποί, ἀφανίζουσιν γὰρ τὰ πρόσωπα αὐτῶν ὅπως φανῶσιν τοῖς ἀνθρώποις νηστεύοντες· ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἀπέχουσιν τὸν μισθὸν αὐτῶν.
6:16. cum autem ieiunatis nolite fieri sicut hypocritae tristes demoliuntur enim facies suas ut pareant hominibus ieiunantes amen dico vobis quia receperunt mercedem suam
And when you fast, be not as the hypocrites, sad. For they disfigure their faces, that they may appear unto men to fast. Amen I say to you, they have received their reward.
6:16. And when you fast, do not choose to become gloomy, like the hypocrites. For they alter their faces, so that their fasting may be apparent to men. Amen I say to you, that they have received their reward.
6:16. Moreover when ye fast, be not, as the hypocrites, of a sad countenance: for they disfigure their faces, that they may appear unto men to fast. Verily I say unto you, They have their reward.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ mh▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
16 Букв. когда же поститесь, не будьте, как лицемеры, унылые. Они помрачают лица свои, чтобы показаться людям постящимися. Истинно говорю вам, они получают награду свою. В Библии рассказывается много случаев, когда постящиеся надевали и посыпали пеплом свои головы в знак скорби. Еврейские названия поста указывают преимущественно на смирение и сокрушение сердца, и LXX переводят эти названия через tapeinoun thn fuchn — смирять душу. В талмудических трактатах Таанит (пост) и Иома встречается насколько предписаний о посте. Нисколько не удивительно, что с течением времени здесь развилось грубое лицемерие, которое и обличает Христос. «Унылы» (skuqrwpoi, от skuqrwpoV, угрюмый, и wf, лицо; ср. Лк XXIV:17; LXX; Быт XL, 7; Неем II:1; Сир XXV:25 — русск.; и Дан I:10, — proswpa skuqrwpa) можно перевести еще мрачный или печальный. Исаия (LXI:3) характеризует пост (сетование) пеплом, плачем и унылым духом (ср. Дан X:3; 2 Цар XII:20). Лицемеры особенно пользовались этими способами, чтобы привлечь внимание на свои посты, сделать их заметными. Что касается afanizw, перевед. в русском «принимают на себя мрачные лица», то смысл его понимается различно, и для объяснения его было много написано. Златоуст понимал его в смысле «искажать» (diafqeirousin, apolluousin — последнее значит губить). Указываемые Мейером примеры такого искажения в Библии 2 Цар XV:30; Есф VI:12 едва ли сюда подходят. «Afanizw вообще значит затемнять, делать неясным, неузнаваемым. Некоторые объясняли это в том смысле, что лицемеры загрязняли, пачкали свое лицо, хотя это — и позднейшее значение слова (в древности оно употреблялось в смысле совершенно закрывать — telewV afanh poihsai). В смысле пачкать, загрязнять, по-видимому, употреблялось это слово у классиков: они произносили его о женщинах, которые «красятся». Поэтому, говорит Альфорд, намек здесь не на закрытие лица, на что можно было бы смотреть, как на знак скорби, а на нечистоту лица, волос, бороды и головы. На это указывает и дальнейший контраст — ст. 17. Справедливо видят здесь игру слов (afanizousi - fanwsi), понятную, конечно, только на греческом языке.
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
16-18: We are here cautioned against hypocrisy in fasting, as before in almsgiving, and in prayer.

I. It is here supposed that religious fasting is a duty required of the disciples of Christ, when God, in his providence, calls to it, and when the case of their own souls upon any account requires it; when the bridegroom is taken away, then shall they fast, ch. ix. 15. Fasting is here put last, because it is not so much a duty for its own sake, as a means to dispose us for other duties. Prayer comes in between almsgiving and fasting, as being the life and soul of both. Christ here speaks especially of private fasts, such as particular persons prescribe to themselves, as free-will offerings, commonly used among the pious Jews; some fasted one day, some two, every week; others seldomer, as they saw cause. On those days they did not eat till sun-set, and then very sparingly. It was not the Pharisee's fasting twice in the week, but his boasting of it, that Christ condemned, Luke xviii. 12. It is a laudable practice, and we have reason to lament it, that is so generally neglected among Christians. Anna was much in fasting, Luke ii. 37. Cornelius fasted and prayed, Acts x. 30. The primitive Christians were much in it, see Acts xiii. 3; xiv. 23. Private fasting is supposed, 1 Cor. vii. 5. It is an act of self-denial, and mortification of the flesh, a holy revenge upon ourselves, and humiliation under the hand of God. The most grown Christians must hereby own, they are so far from having any thing to be proud of, that they are unworthy of their daily bread. It is a means to curb the flesh and the desires of it, and to make us more lively in religious exercises, as fulness of bread is apt to make us drowsy. Paul was in fastings often, and so he kept under this body, and brought it into subjection.

II. We are cautioned not to do this as the hypocrites did it, lest we lose the reward of it; and the more difficulty attends the duty, the greater loss it is to lose the reward of it.

Now, 1. The hypocrites pretended fasting, when there was nothing of that contrition or humiliation of soul in them, which is the life and soul of the duty. Theirs were mock-fasts, the show and shadow without the substance; they took on them to be more humbled than really they were, and so endeavored to put a cheat upon God, than which they could not put a greater affront upon him. The fast that God has chosen, is a day to afflict the soul, not to hang down the head like a bulrush, nor for a man to spread sackcloth and ashes under him; we are quite mistaken if we call this a fast, Isa. lviii. 5. Bodily exercise, if that be all, profits little, since that is not fasting to God, even to him.

2. They proclaimed their fasting, and managed it so that all who saw them might take notice that it was a fasting-day with them. Even on these days they appeared in the streets, whereas they should have been in their closets; and the affected a downcast look, a melancholy countenance, a slow and solemn pace; and perfectly disfigured themselves, that men might see how often they fasted, and might extol them as devout, mortified men. Note, It is sad that men, who have, in some measure, mastered their pleasure, which is sensual wickedness, should be ruined by their pride, which is spiritual wickedness, and no less dangerous. Here also they have their reward, that praise and applause of men which they court and covet so much; they have it, and it is their all.

III. We are directed how to manage a private fast; we must keep it in private, v. 17, 18. He does not tell us how often we must fast; circumstances vary, and wisdom is profitable therein to direct; the Spirit in the word has left that to the Spirit in the heart; but take this for a rule, whenever you undertake this duty, study therein to approve yourselves to God, and not to recommend yourselves to the good opinion of men; humility must evermore attend upon our humiliation. Christ does not direct to abate any thing of the reality of the fast; he does not say,"take a little meat, or a little drink, or a little cordial;" no, "let the body suffer, but lay aside the show and appearance of it; appear with thy ordinary countenance, guise, and dress; and while thou deniest thyself thy bodily refreshments, do it so as that it may not be taken notice of, no, not by those that are nearest to thee; look pleasant, anoint thine head and wash thy face, as thou dost on ordinary days, on purpose to conceal thy devotion; and thou shalt be no loser in the praise of it at last; for though it be not of men, it shall be of God." Fasting is the humbling of the soul (Ps. xxxv. 13), that is the inside of the duty; let that therefore be thy principal care, and as to the outside of it, covet not to let it be seen. If we be sincere in our solemn fasts, and humble, and trust God's omniscience for our witness, and his goodness for our reward, we shall find, both that he did see in secret, and will reward openly. Religious fasts, if rightly kept, will shortly be recompensed with an everlasting feast. Our acceptance with God in our private fasts should make us dead, both to the applause of men (we must not do the duty in hopes of this), and to the censures of men too (we must not decline the duty for fear of them). David's fasting was turned to his reproach, Ps. lxix. 10; and yet, v. 13, As for me, let them say what they will of me, my prayer is unto thee in an acceptable time.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:16: When ye fast - A fast is termed by the Greeks νηϚις, from νη not, and εσθειν to eat; hence fast means, a total abstinence from food for a certain time. Abstaining from flesh, and living on fish, vegetables, etc., is no fast, or may be rather considered a burlesque on fasting. Many pretend to take the true definition of a fast from Isa 58:3, and say that it means a fast from sin. This is a mistake; there is no such term in the Bible as fasting from sin; the very idea is ridiculous and absurd, as if sin were a part of our daily food. In the fast mentioned by the prophet, the people were to divide their bread with the hungry, Isa 58:7; but could they eat their bread, and give it too? No man should save by a fast: he should give all the food he might have eaten to the poor. He who saves a day's expense by a fast, commits an abomination before the Lord. See more on Mat 9:15 (note).
As the hypocrites - of a sad countenance - Σκυθρωποι, either from σκυθρος sour, crabbed, and ωψ the countenance; or from Σκυθης a Scythian, a morose, gloomy, austere phiz, like that of a Scythian or Tartar. A hypocrite has always a difficult part to act: when he wishes to appear as a penitent, not having any godly sorrow at heart, he is obliged to counterfeit it the best way he can, by a gloomy and austere look.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:16: Moreover, when ye fast - The word "fast" literally signifies to abstain from food and drink, whether from necessity or as a religious observance. It is, however, commonly applied in the Bible to the latter. It is, then, an expression of grief or sorrow. Such is the constitution of the body, that in a time of grief or sorrow we are not disposed to eat; or, we have no appetite. The grief of the "soul" is so absorbing as to destroy the natural appetites of the "body." People in deep affliction eat little, and often pine away and fall into sickness, because the body refuses, on account of the deep sorrow of the mind, to discharge the functions of health. "Fasting, then, is the natural expression of grief." It is not arbitrary; it is what every person in sorrow naturally does. This is the foundation of its being applied to religion as a sacred rite. It is because the soul, when oppressed and burdened by a sense of sin, is so filled with grief that the body refuses food. It is, therefore, appropriate to scenes of penitence, of godly sorrow, of suffering, and to those facts connected with religion which are suited to produce grief, as the pRev_alence of iniquity, or some dark impending calamity, or storm, or tempest, pestilence, plague, or famine. It is also useful to humble us, to bring us to reflection, to direct the thoughts away from the allurements of this world to the bliss of a better. It is not acceptable except it be the "real expression," of sorrow; the natural effect of the feeling that we are burdened with crime.
The Jews fasted often. They had four "annual" fasts in commemoration of the capture of Jerusalem Jer 52:7, of the burning of the temple Zac 7:3, of the death of Gedaliah Jer 41:4, and of the commencement of the attack on Jerusalem Zac 8:19. In addition to these, they had a multitude of occasional fasts. It was customary, also, for the Pharisees to fast twice a week, Luk 18:12.
Of a sad countenance - That is, sour, morose; with assumed expressions of unfelt sorrow.
They disfigure their faces - That is, they do not anoint and wash themselves as usual: they are uncombed, filthy, squalid, and haggard. It is said that they were often in the habit of throwing ashes on their heads and faces; and this, mixing with their tears, served still further to disfigure their faces. So much pains will people take, and so much suffering will they undergo, and so much that is ridiculous will they assume, to impose on God and people. But they deceive neither. God sees through the flimsy veil. Human eyes can pierce a disguise so thin. Hypocrites overact their part. Not having the genuine principles of piety at heart, they know not what is its proper expression, and hence they appear supremely contemptible and abominable. Never should people exhibit outwardly more than they feel; and never should they attempt to exhibit anything for the mere sake of ostentation.
They have their reward - They have all that they desired - the praise of men and "the pleasure of ostentation." See the notes at Mat 6:2.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:16: when: Mat 9:14, Mat 9:15; Sa2 12:16, Sa2 12:21; Neh 1:4; Est 4:16; Psa 35:13, Psa 69:10, Psa 109:24; Dan 9:3; Luk 2:37; Act 10:30, Act 13:2, Act 13:3, Act 14:23; Co1 7:5; Co2 6:5, Co2 11:27
be: Mat 6:2, Mat 6:5; Kg1 21:27; Isa 58:3-5; Zac 7:3-5; Mal 3:14; Mar 2:18; Luk 18:12
Geneva 1599
6:16 (5) Moreover when ye fast, be not, as the hypocrites, of a sad countenance: for they (f) disfigure their faces, that they may appear unto men to fast. Verily I say unto you, They have their reward.
(5) That is, those that desire a name of holiness by fasting.
(f) They do not let their original pallor to be seen, that is to say, they mar the natural colour of their faces, that they may seem lean and palefaced.
John Gill
6:16 Moreover when ye fast,.... This is to be understood, not so much of their public stated fasts, and which were by divine appointment, as of their private fasts; which, with the Jews, were very frequent and numerous, and particularly every Monday and Thursday; see Lk 18:12 in which they affected great severity, and is here condemned by Christ:
be not as the hypocrites, the Scribes and Pharisees,
of a sad countenance; who put on very mournful airs, and dismal looks; made wry faces, and distorted countenances; banished all pleasantry and cheerfulness from them, so that they looked quite like other men than they really were;
for they disfigure their faces; not by covering them out of sight, by putting a veil over them, as some have thought; but they neglected to wash their faces, and make them clean, as at other times; and not only so, but put ashes upon their heads, and other methods they used: they discoloured their faces, or "made" them "black", as the Arabic version reads it; that they might look as if they became so through fasting: and such persons were in great esteem, and thought to be very religious. It is said (f), in commendation of R. Joshua ben Chanamah, that all his days , "his face was black", through fastings; and this is said (g) to be the reason of Ashur's name, in 1Chron 4:5 because "his face was black" with fasting: yea, they looked upon such a disfiguring of the face to be meritorious, and what would be rewarded hereafter.
"Whoever (say they (h)) , "makes his face black", on account of the law in this world, God will make his brightness to shine in the world to come.''
Now these practices they used,
that they might appear unto men to fast: so that either they did not really fast, when they pretended to it; only put on these outward appearances, that men might think they did; or, not content with real fasting, which they must be conscious of themselves, and God knew, they took such methods, that it might appear to men that they fasted, and that they might be taken notice of, and applauded by them: for their view in fasting was not to satisfy their own consciences, or please God, but that they might have glory of men. Hence, says Christ,
verily I say unto you, they have their reward; they obtain what they seek for, honour from men, and that is all they will have.
(f) Juchasin, fol. 59. 1. (g) T. Bab. Sota, fol. 12. 1. (h) T. Bab. Sanhedrim, fol. 100. 1.
John Wesley
6:16 When ye fast? - Our Lord does not enjoin either fasting, alms - deeds, or prayer: all these being duties which were before fully established in the Church of God. Disfigure - By the dust and ashes which they put upon their heads, as was usual at the times of solemn humiliation.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:16 Moreover, when ye fast--referring, probably, to private and voluntary fasting, which was to be regulated by each individual for himself; though in spirit it would apply to any fast.
be not, as the hypocrites, of a sad countenance: for they disfigure their faces--literally, "make unseen"; very well rendered "disfigure." They went about with a slovenly appearance, and ashes sprinkled on their head.
that they may appear unto men to fast--It was not the deed, but reputation for the deed which they sought; and with this view those hypocrites multiplied their fasts. And are the exhausting fasts of the Church of Rome, and of Romanizing Protestants, free from this taint?
Verily I say unto you, They have their reward.
6:176:17: Այլ դու՝ յորժամ պահիցես, օ՛ծ զգլուխ քո՝ եւ լուա՛ զերեսս քո,
17 Այլ երբ դու ծոմ պահես, օծի՛ր քո գլուխը եւ լուա՛ քո երեսը
17 Բայց դուն երբ ծոմ կը պահես, գլուխդ օծէ ու երեսդ լուա,
Այլ դու յորժամ պահիցես, օծ զգլուխ քո եւ լուա զերեսս քո:

6:17: Այլ դու՝ յորժամ պահիցես, օ՛ծ զգլուխ քո՝ եւ լուա՛ զերեսս քո,
17 Այլ երբ դու ծոմ պահես, օծի՛ր քո գլուխը եւ լուա՛ քո երեսը
17 Բայց դուն երբ ծոմ կը պահես, գլուխդ օծէ ու երեսդ լուա,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:1717: А ты, когда постишься, помажь голову твою и умой лице твое,
6:17  σὺ δὲ νηστεύων ἄλειψαί σου τὴν κεφαλὴν καὶ τὸ πρόσωπόν σου νίψαι,
6:17. σὺ (Thou) δὲ (moreover) νηστεύων (non-eating-of) ἄλειψαί ( thou-should-have-smeared-along ) σου (of-thee) τὴν (to-the-one) κεφαλὴν (to-a-head,"καὶ (and) τὸ (to-the-one) πρόσωπόν (to-looked-toward) σου (of-thee) νίψαι , ( thou-should-have-washed ,"
6:17. tu autem cum ieiunas ungue caput tuum et faciem tuam lavaBut thou, when thou fastest anoint thy head, and wash thy face;
17. But thou, when thou fastest, anoint thy head, and wash thy face;
6:17. But as for you, when you fast, anoint your head and wash your face,
6:17. But thou, when thou fastest, anoint thine head, and wash thy face;
But thou, when thou fastest, anoint thine head, and wash thy face:

17: А ты, когда постишься, помажь голову твою и умой лице твое,
6:17  σὺ δὲ νηστεύων ἄλειψαί σου τὴν κεφαλὴν καὶ τὸ πρόσωπόν σου νίψαι,
6:17. tu autem cum ieiunas ungue caput tuum et faciem tuam lava
But thou, when thou fastest anoint thy head, and wash thy face;
6:17. But as for you, when you fast, anoint your head and wash your face,
6:17. But thou, when thou fastest, anoint thine head, and wash thy face;
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
17 Здесь почти точное соответствие с постановлениями Таанит и Иомы. Только там это служило признаком прекращения поста, здесь — его начала и продолжения. Думали, что Спаситель говорит только о частных постах, при которых возможно соблюдение данных Им постановлений. Что же касается общественных постов, то неудобно было бы выступать с умытым лицом и веселым видом в то время, когда все другие вели себя иначе. Но такое различие, по-видимому, не необходимо; и тот и другой пост для лицемеров мог служить поводом для показности, и эта последняя осуждается для всех видов поста. По учению Спасителя пост должен быть во всех случаях тайным, внутренним расположением человека в его отношениях к Богу, постом для Бога, а не для человека.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:17: Anoint thine head and wash thy face - These were forbidden in the Jewish canon on days of fasting and humiliation; and hypocrites availed themselves of this ordinance, that they might appear to fast. Our Lord, therefore, cautions us against this: as if he had said, Affect nothing - dress in thy ordinary manner, and let the whole of thy deportment prove that thou desirest to recommend my soul to God, and not thy face to men. That factitious mourning, which consists in putting on black clothes, crapes, etc., is utterly inconsistent with the simplicity of the Gospel of Christ; and if practised in reference to spiritual matters, is certainly forbidden here: but sin is so common, and so boldly persisted in, that not even a crape is put on, as an evidence of deploring its influence, or of sorrow for having committed it.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:17: But thou when thou fastest, anoint ... - That is, appear as you do daily. Do not assume any new appearance, or change your visage or dress. The Jews and all neighboring nations were much in the habit of washing and anointing their bodies. This washing was performed at every meal; and where it could be effected, the head, or other parts of the body, was daily anointed with sweet or olive oil. In a warm climate, exposed to the great heat of the sun, this practice conduced much to health, preserved the skin smooth and tender, and afforded a most grateful sensation and odor. See Mar 7:2-3; Jam 5:14; Mar 11:13; Joh 12:3.
The meaning of this whole commandment is, when you regard it to be your duty to fast, do it as a thing expressing deep feeling or sorrow for sin, not by assuming unfelt gravity and moroseness, but in your ordinary dress and appearance; not to attract attention, but as an expression of feeling toward God, and he will approve and reward it.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:17: anoint: Rut 3:3; Sa2 14:2; Ecc 9:8; Dan 10:2, Dan 10:3
John Gill
6:17 But thou, when thou fastest,.... Christ allows of fasting, but what is of a quite different kind from that of the Jews; which lay not in an outward abstinence from food, and other conveniences of life, and refreshments of nature; but in an abstinence from sin, in acknowledgment and confession of it; and in the exercise of faith and hope in God, as a God pardoning iniquity, transgression and sin; wherefore cheerfulness, and a free use of the creatures, without an abuse of them, best became such persons.
Anoint thine head, and wash thy face; directly contrary to the Jewish canons, which forbid these things, with others, on fast days:
"On the day of atonement, (say (i) they,) a man is forbidden eating and drinking, "and washing and anointing", and putting on of shoes, and the use of the bed.''
And the same were forbidden on other fasts: in anointings, the head was anointed first, and this rule and reason are given for it:
"he that would anoint his whole body, , "let him anoint his head first", because it is king over all its members (k).''
Anointing and washing were signs of cheerfulness and joy; see Ruth 3:3.
(i) Misn. Yoma, c. 8. sect. 1. & Taanith, c. 1. sect. 4, 5, 6. T. Bab. Yoma, fol. 77. 2. Taanith, fol. 12. 2. Moses Kotsensis Mitzvot Tora, pr. affirm. 32. (k) T. Bab. Sabbat, fol. 61. 1.
John Wesley
6:17 Anoint thy head - So the Jews frequently did. Dress thyself as usual.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:17 But thou, when thou fastest, anoint thine head, and wash thy face--as the Jews did, except when mourning (Dan 10:3); so that the meaning is, "Appear as usual"--appear so as to attract no notice.
6:186:18: զի մի՛ երեւեսցիս մարդկան իբրեւ զպահօղ. այլ Հօր քում ՚ի ծածո՛ւկ. եւ Հայրն քո որ տեսանէ ՚ի ծածուկ, հատուսցէ՛ քեզ[103]։ [103] Ոմանք յաւելուն. Հօրն քում... հատուսցէ քեզ յայտնապէս։
18 որպէսզի չերեւաս մարդկանց որպէս ծոմ պահող, այլ քո Հօրը՝ գաղտնաբար. եւ քո Հայրը, որ տեսնում է, ինչ որ ծածուկ է, կը հատուցի քեզ»:
18 Որպէս զի մարդոց ծոմ պահողի պէս չերեւնաս, հապա քու Հօրդ՝ որ գաղտուկ տեղ կը գտնուի։ Քու Հայրդ որ գաղտուկը կը տեսնէ, քեզի* հատուցում պիտի ընէ»։
զի մի՛ երեւեսցիս մարդկան իբրեւ զպահող, այլ` Հօրն քում ի ծածուկ. եւ Հայրն քո որ տեսանէ ի ծածուկ` հատուսցէ [15]քեզ:

6:18: զի մի՛ երեւեսցիս մարդկան իբրեւ զպահօղ. այլ Հօր քում ՚ի ծածո՛ւկ. եւ Հայրն քո որ տեսանէ ՚ի ծածուկ, հատուսցէ՛ քեզ[103]։
[103] Ոմանք յաւելուն. Հօրն քում... հատուսցէ քեզ յայտնապէս։
18 որպէսզի չերեւաս մարդկանց որպէս ծոմ պահող, այլ քո Հօրը՝ գաղտնաբար. եւ քո Հայրը, որ տեսնում է, ինչ որ ծածուկ է, կը հատուցի քեզ»:
18 Որպէս զի մարդոց ծոմ պահողի պէս չերեւնաս, հապա քու Հօրդ՝ որ գաղտուկ տեղ կը գտնուի։ Քու Հայրդ որ գաղտուկը կը տեսնէ, քեզի* հատուցում պիտի ընէ»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:1818: чтобы явиться постящимся не пред людьми, но пред Отцом твоим, Который втайне; и Отец твой, видящий тайное, воздаст тебе явно.
6:18  ὅπως μὴ φανῇς τοῖς ἀνθρώποις νηστεύων ἀλλὰ τῶ πατρί σου τῶ ἐν τῶ κρυφαίῳ· καὶ ὁ πατήρ σου ὁ βλέπων ἐν τῶ κρυφαίῳ ἀποδώσει σοι.
6:18. ὅπως (unto-which-whither) μὴ (lest) φανῇς (thou-might-have-had-been-manifested) τοῖς (unto-the-ones) ἀνθρώποις (unto-mankinds) νηστεύων (non-eating-of,"ἀλλὰ (other) τῷ (unto-the-one) πατρί (unto-a-Father) σου (of-thee) τῷ (unto-the-one) ἐν (in) τῷ (unto-the-one) κρυφαίῳ: (unto-conceal-belonged,"καὶ (and) ὁ (the-one) πατήρ (a-Father) σου (of-thee) ὁ (the-one) βλέπων (viewing) ἐν (in) τῷ (unto-the-one) κρυφαίῳ (unto-conceal-belonged) ἀποδώσει (it-shall-give-off) σοι. (unto-thee)
6:18. ne videaris hominibus ieiunans sed Patri tuo qui est in abscondito et Pater tuus qui videt in abscondito reddet tibiThat thou appear not to men to fast, but to thy Father who is in secret: and thy Father who seeth in secret, will repay thee.
18. that thou be not seen of men to fast, but of thy Father which is in secret: and thy Father, which seeth in secret, shall recompense thee.
6:18. so that your fasting will not be apparent to men, but to your Father, who is in secret. And your Father, who sees in secret, will repay you.
6:18. That thou appear not unto men to fast, but unto thy Father which is in secret: and thy Father, which seeth in secret, shall reward thee openly.
That thou appear not unto men to fast, but unto thy Father which is in secret: and thy Father, which seeth in secret, shall reward thee openly:

18: чтобы явиться постящимся не пред людьми, но пред Отцом твоим, Который втайне; и Отец твой, видящий тайное, воздаст тебе явно.
6:18  ὅπως μὴ φανῇς τοῖς ἀνθρώποις νηστεύων ἀλλὰ τῶ πατρί σου τῶ ἐν τῶ κρυφαίῳ· καὶ ὁ πατήρ σου ὁ βλέπων ἐν τῶ κρυφαίῳ ἀποδώσει σοι.
6:18. ne videaris hominibus ieiunans sed Patri tuo qui est in abscondito et Pater tuus qui videt in abscondito reddet tibi
That thou appear not to men to fast, but to thy Father who is in secret: and thy Father who seeth in secret, will repay thee.
6:18. so that your fasting will not be apparent to men, but to your Father, who is in secret. And your Father, who sees in secret, will repay you.
6:18. That thou appear not unto men to fast, but unto thy Father which is in secret: and thy Father, which seeth in secret, shall reward thee openly.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
18 Конструкция и выражения этого стиха весьма сходны с 6. Слово «втайне» 6-го стиха (en tw cruptw заменено два раза i w crufaiw). Никакой разницы по смыслу между этими выражениями нет, хотя объяснить, почему одно выражение заменено другим, и трудно. Последнего слова «явно», как и в 6 стихе, нет почти во всех унциальных, более чем 150 курсивных, в главных древних переводах и у важнейших церковных писателей. Думают, что это выражение внесено сюда с полей какого-нибудь древнего манускрипта.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:18: Thy father which seeth in secret - Let us not be afraid that our hearts can be concealed from God; but let us fear lest he perceive them to be more desirous of the praise of men than they are of that glory which comes from Him.
Openly - Εν τω φανερω. These words are omitted by nine MSS. in uncial letters; and by more than one hundred others, by most of the versions, and by several of the primitive fathers. As it is supported by no adequate authority, Bengel, Wetstein, Griesbach, and others, have left it out of the text.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:18: appear: Co2 5:9, Co2 10:18; Col 3:22-24; Pe1 2:13
shall: Mat 6:4, Mat 6:6; Rom 2:6; Pe1 1:7
John Gill
6:18 That thou appear not unto men to fast,.... Which is just the reverse of the hypocrites, the Scribes and Pharisees; and quite contrary to the customs of the Jews, who when they fasted, particularly on their noted fasts (l),
"brought out the ark into the street of the city, and put burnt ashes upon it, and upon the head of the prince, and upon the head of the president of the sanhedrim, and every man upon his own head.''
All which was done, to be seen of men to fast; but Christ directs to such sorts of fasting, and which is to be done in such a manner, as only to be seen by God:
but unto thy Father which is in secret; who is invisible, and who sees what is done in secret, and takes notice of the internal exercise of grace; which he approves of, and prefers to outward fastings; and
thy Father which seeth in secret, shall reward thee openly: and to have honour from God, is infinitely more than to have the applause of men; for as God delights in, so he will reward his own grace with glory.
(l) Misn. Taanith, c. 2. sect. 1.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:18 That thou appear not unto men to fast, but unto thy Father which is in secret: and thy Father, which seeth in secret, shall reward thee openly--The "openly" seems evidently a later addition to the text of this verse from Mt 6:4, Mt 6:7, though of course the idea is implied.
6:196:19: Մի՛ գանձէք ձեզ գանձս յերկրի. ուր ցե՛ց եւ ուտիճ ապականեն, եւ ուր գողք ակա՛ն հատանեն եւ գողանան[104]։ [104] Ոմանք. Եւ գողք ական հա՛՛։
19 «Գանձեր մի՛ դիզէք ձեզ համար երկրի վրայ, ուր ցեց եւ ժանգ ոչնչացնում են, եւ ուր գողեր պատերն են ծակում ու գողանում
19 «Երկրի վրայ ձեզի գանձեր մի՛ դիզէք, ուր ցեցը ու ժանգը կ’ապականեն, ուր գողերը պատ կը ծակեն ու կը գողնան.
Մի՛ գանձէք ձեզ գանձս յերկրի, ուր ցեց եւ ուտիճ ապականեն, եւ ուր գողք ական հատանեն եւ գողանան:

6:19: Մի՛ գանձէք ձեզ գանձս յերկրի. ուր ցե՛ց եւ ուտիճ ապականեն, եւ ուր գողք ակա՛ն հատանեն եւ գողանան[104]։
[104] Ոմանք. Եւ գողք ական հա՛՛։
19 «Գանձեր մի՛ դիզէք ձեզ համար երկրի վրայ, ուր ցեց եւ ժանգ ոչնչացնում են, եւ ուր գողեր պատերն են ծակում ու գողանում
19 «Երկրի վրայ ձեզի գանձեր մի՛ դիզէք, ուր ցեցը ու ժանգը կ’ապականեն, ուր գողերը պատ կը ծակեն ու կը գողնան.
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:1919: Не собирайте себе сокровищ на земле, где моль и ржа истребляют и где воры подкапывают и крадут,
6:19  μὴ θησαυρίζετε ὑμῖν θησαυροὺς ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, ὅπου σὴς καὶ βρῶσις ἀφανίζει, καὶ ὅπου κλέπται διορύσσουσιν καὶ κλέπτουσιν·
6:19. Μὴ (Lest) θησαυρίζετε (ye-should-en-placee-to) ὑμῖν (unto-ye) θησαυροὺς (to-en-placings) ἐπὶ (upon) τῆς (of-the-one) γῆς, (of-a-soil) ὅπου (to-which-of-whither) σὴς (a-moth) καὶ (and) βρῶσις (a-consuming) ἀφανίζει, (it-un-manifesteth-to) καὶ (and) ὅπου (to-which-of-whither) κλέπται (stealers) διορύσσουσιν (they-dig-through) καὶ (and) κλέπτουσιν: (they-steal)
6:19. nolite thesaurizare vobis thesauros in terra ubi erugo et tinea demolitur ubi fures effodiunt et furanturLay not up to yourselves treasures on earth: where the rust, and moth consume, and where thieves break through, and steal.
19. Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon the earth, where moth and rust doth consume, and where thieves break through and steal:
6:19. Do not choose to store up for yourselves treasures on earth: where rust and moth consume, and where thieves break in and steal.
6:19. Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal:
Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal:

19: Не собирайте себе сокровищ на земле, где моль и ржа истребляют и где воры подкапывают и крадут,
6:19  μὴ θησαυρίζετε ὑμῖν θησαυροὺς ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, ὅπου σὴς καὶ βρῶσις ἀφανίζει, καὶ ὅπου κλέπται διορύσσουσιν καὶ κλέπτουσιν·
6:19. nolite thesaurizare vobis thesauros in terra ubi erugo et tinea demolitur ubi fures effodiunt et furantur
Lay not up to yourselves treasures on earth: where the rust, and moth consume, and where thieves break through, and steal.
6:19. Do not choose to store up for yourselves treasures on earth: where rust and moth consume, and where thieves break in and steal.
6:19. Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal:
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ mh▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
19 В этом стихе Спаситель сразу же переходит к речи о таком предмете, который не имеет, по-видимому, никакой связи с предыдущими Его наставлениями. Цан объясняет эту связь так: «Иисус, говоривший Своим ученикам в слух иудейской толпы, проповедует здесь не вообще против языческого и мирского образа мышления (ср. Лк XII:13–31), а показывает несовместимость такового с благочестием, о котором ученики должны и будут заботиться. Именно здесь и находится связь с предыдущими частями речи. Фарисеи считались до того времени в народе преимущественно людьми благочестивыми; но с благочестивой ревностью, которой для них ни разу не отрицал Иисус Христос, связывались у многих фарисеев и раввинов мирские интересы. Рядом с гордостью (VI:2, 5, 16; XXIII:5–8; Лк XIV:1, 7–11; Ин V:44; VII:18; XII:43) указывается преимущественно на их любовь к деньгам. Таким образом, и рассматриваемый отдел служит к объяснению V:20». Можно принять, что такое мнение вполне точно раскрывает, в чем заключается связь, если только действительно она существует, между этими разными отделами. Но связь можно выразить и яснее. Мы думаем, что вся нагорная проповедь представляет из себя ряд очевидных истин, и что отыскать между ними связь иногда чрезвычайно трудно, подобно тому, как трудно отыскать ее в словаре между словами, напечатанными на одной и той же странице. Нельзя не видеть, что мнение о связи Цана отличается некоторою искусственностью, и во всяком случае такую связь едва ли могли усматривать ученики, которым говорил Иисус Христос, и народ. На основании этих соображений мы имеем полное право считать ст. 19 началом нового отдела, где говорится о совершенно новых предметах и притом без ближайшего отношения к фарисеем или язычникам. Христос в нагорной проповеди не столько обличает, сколько научает. Он пользуется обличениями не ради них самих, а опять — для той же цели — научить. Если и можно предполагать связь между разными отделами нагорной проповеди, то она заключается, по-видимому, в разнообразии указаний на извращенные понятия о праведности, какие свойственны естественному человеку. Нить нагорной проповеди — описание этих извращенных понятий и затем разъяснение, каковы должны быть истинные, правильные понятия. К числу извращенных понятий грешного и естественного человека, относятся и его понятия и взгляды на мирские блага. И здесь Спаситель опять предоставляет людям сообразоваться с данным Им учением, оно является только светом, при котором возможна нравственная работа, имеющая целью нравственное усовершенствование человека, но не самою этою работой. — Правильный и общий взгляд на земные сокровища заключается в следующем: «не собирайте себе сокровищ на земле». Нет надобности рассуждать, как это делает Цан, о том, разумеются ли здесь только «большие скопы», «собирание больших капиталов», наслаждение ими скупца, или и собирание незначительных капиталов, заботы о насущном хлебе. Спаситель, по-видимому, не говорит ни о том, ни о другом. Он высказывает только правильный взгляд на земные богатства и говорит, что самые свойства их, сами по себе, должны препятствовать тому, чтобы люди относились к ним с особенною любовью, приобретение их ставили целью своей жизни. Свойства земных богатств, указанные Христом, должны напоминать людям о нестяжательности, и последняя должна определять отношение человека к богатству и вообще к земным благам. С этой точки зрения богатый человек может быть так же нестяжателен, как и бедный. Всякие, даже «большие скопы» и «собирание больших капиталов» могут быть правильны и законны с нравственной точки зрения, если только в эти действия человека вносится дух нестяжательности, указанный Христом. Христос не требует от человека аскетизма. — Не собирайте себе сокровищ на земле (mhqhsauizete qhsaurouV) — лучше, по-видимому, перевести так: не цените сокровищ на земле, причем «на земле» будет, конечно, относиться не к сокровищам, а к «не цените» («не собирайте»). Т. е. не собирайте на земле. Если бы «на земле» относилось к «сокровищам», т. е. если бы здесь разумелись «земные» сокровища, то, во-первых, стояло бы, вероятно, qhsaurouV touV epi thV ghV, так же было бы в следующем стихе или, может быть, touV qhsaurouV epi thV ghV. Но указание Цана, что если бы «на земле» относилось к сокровищам, то следовало бы ожидать ouV; вместо поставленного здесь opou, едва ли может быть принято, потому что opou могло бы стоять и в том, и другом случае. Почему мы не должны собирать себе сокровищ на земле? Потому что (opou habet vim aetiologiae) там моль и ржа истребляют и воры подкапывают и крадут. Моль (shV) — сходно с евр. сас (Ис LI:8 — только один раз в Библии) и имеет одинаковое значение, — следует принимать вообще за какое-нибудь вредное насекомое, которое вредит имуществу. Также и слово «ржа», т. е. «ржавчина» — под этим последним словом нужно разуметь тление всякого рода, потому что Спаситель не хотел, конечно, сказать того, что не следует сохранять только тех предметов, которые подвержены порче со стороны моли или ржавчины (хотя буквальный смысл этих слов и таков), а выразился только в общем смысле; в том же смысле сказаны и последующие слова, потому что причиною убытков бывает не одно только подкапывание и кражи в буквальном смысле. Параллельное место у Иак V:2, 3. У раввинов для обозначения ржавчины было ходячее слово катода (Толюк).
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
19-24: Worldly-mindedness is as common and as fatal a symptom of hypocrisy as any other, for by no sin can Satan have a surer and faster hold of the soul, under the cloak of a visible and passable profession of religion, than by this; and therefore Christ, having warned us against coveting the praise of men, proceeds next to warn us against coveting the wealth of the world; in this also we must take heed, lest we be as the hypocrites are, and do as they do: the fundamental error that they are guilty of is, that they choose the world for their reward; we must therefore take heed of hypocrisy and worldly-mindedness, in the choice we make of our treasure, our end, and our masters.

I. In choosing the treasure we lay up. Something or other every man has which he makes his treasure, his portion, which his heart is upon, to which he carries all he can get, and which he depends upon for futurity. It is that good, that chief good, which Solomon speaks of with such an emphasis, Eccl. ii. 3. Something the soul will have, which it looks upon as the best thing, which it has a complacency and confidence in above other things. Now Christ designs not to deprive us of our treasure, but to direct us in the choice of it; and here we have,

1. A good caution against making the things that are seen, that are temporal, our best things, and placing our happiness in them. Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth. Christ's disciples had left all to follow him, let them still keep in the same good mind. A treasure is an abundance of something that is in itself, at least in our opinion, precious and valuable, and likely to stand us in stead hereafter. Now we must not lay up our treasures on earth, that is, (1.) We must not count these things the best things, nor the most valuable in themselves, nor the most serviceable to us: we must not call them glory, as Laban's sons did, but see and own that they have no glory in comparison with the glory that excelleth. (2.) We must not covet an abundance of these things, nor be still grasping at more and more of them, and adding to them, as men do to that which is their treasure, as never knowing when we have enough. (3.) We must not confide in them for futurity, to be our security and supply in time to come; we must not say to the gold, Thou art my hope. (4.) We must not content ourselves with them, as all we need or desire: we must be content with a little for our passage, but not with all for our portion. These things must not be made our consolation (Luke vi. 24), our good things, Luke xvi. 25. Let us consider we are laying up, not for our posterity in this world, but for ourselves in the other world. We are put to our choice, and made in a manner our own carvers; that is ours which we lay up for ourselves. It concerns thee to choose wisely, for thou art choosing for thyself, and shalt have as thou choosest. If we know and consider ourselves what we are, what we are made for, how large our capacities are, and how long our continuance, and that our souls are ourselves, we shall see it is foolish thing to lay up our treasures on earth.

2. Here is a good reason given why we should not look upon any thing on earth as our treasure, because it is liable to loss and decay: (1.) From corruption within. That which is treasure upon earth moth and rust do corrupt. If the treasure be laid up in fine clothes, the moth frets them, and they are gone and spoiled insensibly, when we thought them most securely laid up. If it be in corn or other eatables, as his was who had his barns full (Luke xii. 16, 17), rust (so we read it) corrupts that: Brosis--eating, eating by men, for as goods are increased they are increased that eat them (Eccl. v. 11); eating by mice or other vermin; manna itself bred worms; or it grows mouldy and musty, is struck, or smutted, or blasted; fruits soon rot. Or, if we understand it of silver and gold, they tarnish and canker; they grow less with using, and grow worse with keeping (Jam. v. 2, 3); the rust and the moth breed in the metal itself and in the garment itself. Note, Worldly riches have in themselves a principal of corruption and decay; they wither of themselves, and make themselves wings. (2.) From violence without. Thieves break through and steal. Every hand of violence will be aiming at the house where treasure is laid up; nor can any thing be laid up so safe, but we may be spoiled of it. Numquam ego fortunæ credidi, etiam si videretur pacem agere; omnia illa quæ in me indulgentissime conferebat, pecuniam, honores, gloriam, eo loco posui, unde posset ea, since metu meo, repetere--I never reposed confidence in fortune, even if she seemed propitious: whatever were the favours which her bounty bestowed, whether wealth, honours, or glory, I so disposed of them, that it was in her power to recall them without occasioning me any alarm. Seneca. Consol. ad Helv. It is folly to make that our treasure which we may so easily be robbed of.

3. Good counsel, to make the joys and glories of the other world, those things not seen that are eternal, our best things, and to place our happiness in them. Lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven. Note, (1.) There are treasures in heaven, as sure as there are on this earth; and those in heaven are the only true treasures, the riches and glories and pleasures that are at God's right hand, which those that are sanctified truly arrive at, when they come to be sanctified perfectly. (2.) It is our wisdom to lay up our treasure in those treasures; to give all diligence to make sure our title to eternal life through Jesus Christ, and to depend upon that as our happiness, and look upon all things here below with a holy contempt, as not worthy to be compared with it. We must firmly believe there is such a happiness, and resolve to be content with that, and to be content with nothing short of it. If we thus make those treasures ours, they are laid up, and we may trust God to keep them safe for us; thither let us then refer all our designs, and extend all our desires; thither let us send before our best efforts and best affections. Let us not burthen ourselves with the cash of this world, which will but load and defile us, and be liable to sink us, but lay up in store good securities. The promises are bills of exchange, by which all true believers return their treasure to heaven, payable in the future state: and thus we make that sure that will be made sure. (3.) It is a great encouragement to us to lay up our treasure in heaven, that there it is safe; it will not decay of itself, no moth nor rust will corrupt it; nor can we be by force or fraud deprived of it; thieves do not break through and steal. It is a happiness above and beyond the changes and chances of time, an inheritance incorruptible.

4. A good reason why we should thus choose, and an evidence that we have done so (v. 21), Where your treasure is, on earth or in heaven, there will you heart be. We are therefore concerned to be right and wise in the choice of our treasure, because the temper of our minds, and consequently the tenor of our lives, will be accordingly either carnal or spiritual, earthly or heavenly. The heart follows the treasure, as the needle follows the loadstone, or the sunflower the sun. Where the treasure is there the value and esteem are, there the love and affection are (Col. iii. 2), that way the desires and pursuits go, thitherward the aims and intents are levelled, and all is done with that in view. Where the treasure is, there our cares and fears are, lest we come short of it; about that we are most solicitous; there our hope and trust are (Prov. xviii. 10, 11); there our joys and delights will be (Ps. cxix. 111); and there our thoughts will be, there the inward thought will be, the first thought, the free thought, the fixed thought, the frequent, the familiar thought. The heart is God's due (Prov. xxiii. 26), and that he may have it, our treasure must be laid up with him, and then our souls will be lifted up to him.

This direction about laying up our treasure, may very fitly be applied to the foregoing caution, of not doing what we do in religion to be seen of men. Our treasure is our alms, prayers, and fastings, and the reward of them; if we have done these only to gain the applause of men, we have laid up this treasure on earth, have lodged it in the hands of men, and must never expect to hear any further of it. Now it is folly to do this, for the praise of men we covet so much is liable to corruption: it will soon be rusted, and moth-eaten, and tarnished; a little folly, like a dead fly, will spoil it all, Eccl. x. 1. Slander and calumny are thieves that break through and steal it away, and so we lose all the treasure of our performances; we have run in vain, and laboured in vain, because we misplaced our intentions in doing of them. Hypocritical services lay up nothing in heaven (Isa. lviii. 3); the gain of them is gone, when the soul is called for, Job xxvii. 8. But if we have prayed and fasted and given alms in truth and uprightness, with an eye to God and to his acceptance, and have approved ourselves to him therein, we have laid up that treasure in heaven; a book of remembrance is written there (Mal. iii. 16), and being there recorded, they shall be there rewarded, and we shall meet them again with comfort on the other side death and the grave. Hypocrites are written in the earth (Jer. xvii. 13), but God's faithful ones have their names written in heaven, Luke x. 20. Acceptance with God is treasure in heaven, which can neither be corrupted nor stolen. His well done shall stand for ever; and if we have thus laid up our treasure with him, with him our hearts will be; and where can they be better?

II. We must take heed of hypocrisy and worldly-mindedness in choosing the end we look at. Our concern as to this is represented by two sorts of eyes which men have, a single eye and an evil eye, v. 22, 23. The expressions here are somewhat dark because concise; we shall therefore take them in some variety of interpretation. The light of the body is the eye, that is plain; the eye is discovering and directing; the light of the world would avail us little without this light of the body; it is the light of the eye that rejoiceth the heart (Prov. xv. 30), but what is that which is here compared to the eye in the body.

1. The eye, that is, the heart (so some) if that be single--haplous--free and bountiful (so the word is frequently rendered, as Rom. xii. 8; 2 Cor. viii. 2, ix. 11, 13; Jam. i. 5, and we read of a bountiful eye, Prov. xxii. 9). If the heart be liberally affected and stand inclined to goodness and charity, it will direct the man to Christian actions, the whole conversation will be full of light, full of evidences and instances of true Christianity, that pure religion and undefiled before God and the Father (Jam. i. 27), full of light, of good works, which are our light shining before men; but if the heart be evil, covetous, and hard, and envious, griping and grudging (such a temper of mind is often expressed by an evil eye, ch. xx. 15; Mark vii. 22; Prov. xxiii. 6, 7), the body will be full of darkness, the whole conversation will be heathenish and unchristian. The instruments of the churl are and always will be evil, but the liberal deviseth liberal things, Isa. xxxii. 5-8. If the light that is in us, those affections which should guide us to that which is good, be darkness, if these be corrupt and worldly, if there be not so much as good nature in a man, not so much as a kind disposition, how great is the corruption of a man, and the darkness in which he sits! This sense seems to agree with the context; we must lay up treasure in heaven by liberality in giving alms, and that not grudgingly but with cheerfulness, Luke xii. 33; 2 Cor. ix. 7. But these words in the parallel place do not come in upon any such occasion, Luke xi. 34, and therefore the coherence here does not determine that to be the sense of them.

2. The eye, that is, the understanding (so some); the practical judgment, the conscience, which is to the other faculties of the soul, as the eye is to the body, to guide and direct their motions; now if this eye be single, if it make a true and right judgment, and discern things that differ, especially in the great concern of laying up the treasure so as to choose aright in that, it will rightly guide the affections and actions, which will all be full of the light of grace and comfort; but if this be evil and corrupt, and instead of leading the inferior powers, is led, and bribed, and biassed by them, if this be erroneous and misinformed, the heart and life must needs be full of darkness, and the whole conversation corrupt. They that will not understand, are said to walk on in darkness, Ps. lxxxii. 5. It is sad when the spirit of a man, that should be the candle of the Lord, is an ignis fatuus: when the leaders of the people, the leaders of the faculties, cause them to err, for then they that are led of them are destroyed, Isa. ix. 16. An error in the practical judgment is fatal, it is that which calls evil good and good evil (Isa. v. 20); therefore it concerns us to understand things aright, to get our eyes anointed with eye-salve.

3. The eye, that is, the aims and intentions; by the eye we set our end before us, the mark we shoot at, the place we go to, we keep that in view, and direct our motion accordingly; in every thing we do in religion; there is something or other that we have in our eye; now if our eye be single, if we aim honestly, fix right ends, and move rightly towards them, if we aim purely and only at the glory of God, seek his honor and favour, and direct all entirely to him, then the eye is single; Paul's was so when he said, To me to live is Christ; and if we be right here, the whole body will be full of light, all the actions will be regular and gracious, pleasing to God and comfortable to ourselves; but if this eye be evil, if, instead of aiming only at the glory of God, and our acceptance with him, we look aside at the applause of men, and while we profess to honour God, contrive to honour ourselves, and seek our own things under colour of seeking the things of Christ, this spoils all, the whole conversation will be perverse and unsteady, and the foundations being thus out of course, there can be nothing but confusion and every evil work in the superstructure. Draw the lines from the circumference to any other point but the centre, and they will cross. If the light that is in thee be not only dim, but darkness itself, it is a fundamental error, and destructive to all that follows. The end specifies the action. It is of the last importance in religion, that we be right in our aims, and make eternal things, not temporal, our scope, 2 Cor. iv. 18. The hypocrite is like the waterman, that looks one way and rows another; the true Christian like the traveller, that has his journey's end in his eye. The hypocrite soars like the kite, with his eye upon the prey below, which he is ready to come down to when he has a fair opportunity; the true Christian soars like the lark, higher and higher, forgetting the things that are beneath.

III. We must take heed of hypocrisy and worldly-mindedness in choosing the master we serve, v. 24. No man can serve two masters. Serving two masters is contrary to the single eye; for the eye will be to the master's hand, Ps. cxxiii. 1, 2. Our Lord Jesus here exposes the cheat which those put upon their own souls, who think to divide between God and the world, to have a treasure on earth, and a treasure in heaven too, to please God and please men too. Why not? says the hypocrite; it is good to have two strings to one's bow. They hope to make their religion serve their secular interest, and so turn to account both ways. The pretending mother was for dividing the child; the Samaritans will compound between God and idols. No, says Christ, this will not do; it is but a supposition that gain is godliness, 1 Tim. vi. 5. Here is,

1. A general maxim laid down; it is likely it was a proverb among the Jews, No man can serve two masters, much less two gods; for their commands will some time or other cross or contradict one another, and their occasions interfere. While two masters go together, a servant may follow them both; but when they part, you will see to which he belongs; he cannot love, and observe, and cleave to both as he should. If to the one, not to the other; either this or that must be comparatively hated and despised. This truth is plain enough in common cases.

2. The application of it to the business in hand. Ye cannot serve God and Mammon. Mammon is a Syriac word, that signifies gain; so that whatever in this world is, or is accounted by us to be, gain (Phil. iii. 7), is mammon. Whatever is in the world, the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eye, and the pride of life, is mammon. To some their belly is their mammon, and they serve that (Phil. iii. 19); to others their ease, their sleep, their sports and pastimes, are their mammon (Prov. vi. 9); to others worldly riches (James iv. 13); to others honours and preferments; the praise and applause of men was the Pharisees' mammon; in a word, self, the unity in which the world's trinity centres, sensual, secular self, is the mammon which cannot be served in conjunction with God; for if it be served, it is in competition with him and in contradiction to him. He does not say, We must not or we should not, but we cannot serve God and Mammon; we cannot love both (1 John ii. 15; Jam. iv. 4); or hold to both, or hold by both in observance, obedience, attendance, trust, and dependence, for they are contrary the one to the other. God says, "My son, give me thy heart." Mammon says, "No, give it me." God says, "Be content with such things as ye have." Mammon says, "Grasp at all that ever thou canst. Rem, rem, quocunque modo rem--Money, money; by fair means or by foul, money." God says, "Defraud not, never lie, be honest and just in all thy dealings." Mammon says "Cheat thine own Father, if thou canst gain by it." God says, "Be charitable." Mammon says, "Hold thy own: this giving undoes us all." God says, "Be careful for nothing." Mammon says, "Be careful for every thing." God says, "Keep holy thy sabbath-day." Mammon says, "Make use of that day as well as any other for the world." Thus inconsistent are the commands of God and Mammon, so that we cannot serve both. Let us not then halt between God and Baal, but choose ye this day whom ye will serve, and abide by our choice.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:19: Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth - What blindness is it for a man to lay up that as a treasure which must necessarily perish! A heart designed for God and eternity is terribly degraded by being fixed on those things which are subject to corruption. "But may we not lay up treasure innocently?" Yes.
1st. If you can do it without setting your heart on it, which is almost impossible: and
2dly. If there be neither widows nor orphans, destitute nor distressed persons in the place where you live.
"But there is a portion which belongs to my children; shall I distribute that among the poor?" If it belongs to your children, it is not yours, and therefore you have no right to dispose of it. "But I have a certain sum in stock, etc.; shall I take that and divide it among the poor?" By no means; for, by doing so, you would put it out of your power to do good after the present division: keep your principal, and devote, if you possibly can spare it, the product to the poor; and thus you shall have the continual ability to do good. In the mean time take care not to shut up your bowels of compassion against a brother in distress; if you do, the love of God cannot dwell in you.
Rust - Or canker, βρωσις, from βρωσκω, I eat, consume. This word cannot be properly applied to rust, but to any thing that consumes or cankers clothes or metals. There is a saying exactly similar to this in the Institutes of Menu: speaking of the presents made to Brahmins, he says, "It is a gem which neither thieves nor foes take away, and which never perishes." Chapter of Government, Institute 83.
Where thieves do not break through - Διορυσσουσι, literally dig through, i.e. the wall, in order to get into the house. This was not a difficult matter, as the house was generally made of mud and straw, kneaded together like the cobb houses in Cornwall, and other places. See Clarke on Mat 7:27 (note).
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:19: Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth - Treasures, or wealth, among the ancients, consisted in clothes or changes of raiment, as well as in gold, silver, gems, wine, lands, and oil. It meant an abundance of "anything" that was held to be conducive to the ornament or comfort of life. As the Orientals delighted much in display, in splendid equipage, and costly garments, their treasures, in fact, consisted much in beautiful and richly-ornamented articles of apparel. See Gen 45:22, where Joseph gave to his brethren "changes of raiment;" Jos 7:21, where Achan coveted and secreted "a goodly Babylonian garment." Compare also Jdg 14:12. This fact will account for the use of the word "moth." When we speak of "wealth," we think at once of gold, and silver, and lands, and houses. When a Hebrew or an Orientalist spoke of wealth, he thought first of what would make a "display;" and included, as an essential part, splendid articles of dress. The "moth" is a small insect that finds its way to clothes and garments, and destroys them. The "moth" would destroy their apparel, the "rust" their silver and gold; thus all their treasure would waste away. The word rendered "rust" signifies anything which "eats into," and hence, anything which would consume one's property, and may have a wider signification than mere rust.
And where thieves break through and steal - The houses in the East were not unfrequently made of clay hardened in the sun, or of loose stones, and hence it was comparatively easy, as it was not uncommon, for thieves to "dig through" the wall, and effect an entrance in that way. See the notes at Job 24:16.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:19: Job 31:24; Psa 39:6, Psa 62:10; Pro 11:4, Pro 16:16, Pro 23:5; Ecc 2:26, Ecc 5:10-14; Zep 1:18; Luk 12:21, Luk 18:24; Ti1 6:8-10, Ti1 6:17; Heb 13:5; Jam 5:1-3; Jo1 2:15, Jo1 2:16
Geneva 1599
6:19 (6) Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal:
(6) The labours of those men are shown to be vain, which pass not for the assured treasure of everlasting life, but spend their lives in scraping together stale and vain riches.
John Gill
6:19 Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth,.... Meaning either treasures that are of an earthly nature and kind, the more valuable and excellent things of the earth, worldly wealth and riches; or the things and places, in which these are laid up, as bags, chests, or coffers, barns and other treasuries, private or public. Christ here dissuades from covetousness, and worldly mindedness; an anxious care and concern, to hoard up plenty of worldly things for themselves, for time to come, making no use of them at present for the good of others: and this he does, from the nature of the things themselves; the places where they are laid up; the difficulty of keeping them; and their liableness to be corrupted or lost.
Where moth and rust doth corrupt, and thieves break through and steal. Garments, formerly, were a considerable part of the treasures of great men, as well as gold and silver; see Job 27:16. So according to the (m) Targumist, Haman is bid to go , "to the king's treasury", and take from thence one of the purple garments, the best, and raiment of the best silk, &c. and these were liable to be eaten with the moth, Jas 5:2. The word translated rust, does not here signify the rust of metals, as gold and silver; by which there is not so much damage done, so as to destroy them, and make them useless; but whatever corrupts and consumes things eatable, as blasting and mildew in corn, or any sort of vermin in granaries: for gold and silver, or money, with jewels and precious stones, which make a very great part of worldly treasure, seem to be more particularly designed, by what thieves break through into houses for, and carry away. So that here are three sorts of earthly treasures pointed at, which are liable to be corrupted, or taken away: garments, which may be destroyed, and rendered useless for wearing; provisions of things eatable, as all sorts of corn and grain, which may be so corrupted by smut and vermin, as not to be fit for use; and money and jewels, which may be stolen by thieves: so that no sort of worldly riches and treasure is safe, and to be depended on; and therefore it is a great folly and vanity to lay it up, and trust in it.
(m) Targum Sheni. in Esth. vi. 10.
John Wesley
6:19 Lay not up for yourselves - Our Lord here makes a transition from religious to common actions, and warns us of another snare, the love of money, as inconsistent with purity of intention as the love of praise. Where rust and moth consume - Where all things are perishable and transient. He may likewise have a farther view in these words, even to guard us against making any thing on earth our treasure. For then a thing properly becomes our treasure, when we set our affections upon it. Lk 12:33.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:19 CONCLUDING ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE RIGHTEOUSNESS OF THE KINGDOM--HEAVENLY-MINDEDNESS AND FILIAL CONFIDENCE. (Mat. 6:19-34)
Lay not up for ourselves treasures upon earth--hoard not.
where moth--a "clothes-moth." Eastern treasures, consisting partly in costly dresses stored up (Job 27:16), were liable to be consumed by moths (Job 13:28; Is 50:9; Is 51:8). In Jas 5:2 there is an evident reference to our Lord's words here.
and rust--any "eating into" or "consuming"; here, probably, "wear and tear."
doth corrupt--cause to disappear. By this reference to moth and rust our Lord would teach how perishable are such earthly treasures.
and where thieves break through and steal--Treasures these, how precarious!
6:206:20: Այլ գանձեցէ՛ք ձեզ գանձս յերկինս, ուր ո՛չ ցեց եւ ո՛չ ուտիճ ապականեն, եւ ո՛չ գողք ական հատանեն եւ գողանան.
20 այլ գանձեր դիզեցէ՛ք ձեզ համար երկնքում, որտեղ ո՛չ ցեց եւ ո՛չ ժանգ չեն ոչնչացնում, եւ ո՛չ էլ գողերը պատերն են ծակում ու գողանում
20 Հապա ձեզի գանձեր դիզեցէք երկինքը, ուր ո՛չ ցեցը եւ ո՛չ ժանգը կ’ապականեն ու ո՛չ գողերը պատ կը ծակեն եւ կը գողնան։
Այլ գանձեցէք ձեզ գանձս յերկինս, ուր ոչ ցեց եւ ոչ ուտիճ ապականեն, եւ ոչ գողք ական հատանեն եւ գողանան:

6:20: Այլ գանձեցէ՛ք ձեզ գանձս յերկինս, ուր ո՛չ ցեց եւ ո՛չ ուտիճ ապականեն, եւ ո՛չ գողք ական հատանեն եւ գողանան.
20 այլ գանձեր դիզեցէ՛ք ձեզ համար երկնքում, որտեղ ո՛չ ցեց եւ ո՛չ ժանգ չեն ոչնչացնում, եւ ո՛չ էլ գողերը պատերն են ծակում ու գողանում
20 Հապա ձեզի գանձեր դիզեցէք երկինքը, ուր ո՛չ ցեցը եւ ո՛չ ժանգը կ’ապականեն ու ո՛չ գողերը պատ կը ծակեն եւ կը գողնան։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:2020: но собирайте себе сокровища на небе, где ни моль, ни ржа не истребляют и где воры не подкапывают и не крадут,
6:20  θησαυρίζετε δὲ ὑμῖν θησαυροὺς ἐν οὐρανῶ, ὅπου οὔτε σὴς οὔτε βρῶσις ἀφανίζει, καὶ ὅπου κλέπται οὐ διορύσσουσιν οὐδὲ κλέπτουσιν·
6:20. θησαυρίζετε (ye-should-en-placee-to) δὲ (moreover) ὑμῖν (unto-ye) θησαυροὺς (to-en-placings) ἐν (in) οὐρανῷ, (unto-a-sky) ὅπου (to-which-of-whither) οὔτε (not-also) σὴς (a-moth) οὔτε (not-also) βρῶσις (a-consuming) ἀφανίζει, (it-un-manifesteth-to) καὶ (and) ὅπου (to-which-of-whither) κλέπται (stealers) οὐ (not) διορύσσουσιν (they-dig-through) οὐδὲ (not-moreover) κλέπτουσιν: (they-steal)
6:20. thesaurizate autem vobis thesauros in caelo ubi neque erugo neque tinea demolitur et ubi fures non effodiunt nec furanturBut lay up to yourselves treasures in heaven: where neither the rust nor moth doth consume, and where thieves do not break through, nor steal.
20. but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth consume, and where thieves do not break through nor steal:
6:20. Instead, store up for yourselves treasures in heaven: where neither rust nor moth consumes, and where thieves do not break in and steal.
6:20. But lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal:
But lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal:

20: но собирайте себе сокровища на небе, где ни моль, ни ржа не истребляют и где воры не подкапывают и не крадут,
6:20  θησαυρίζετε δὲ ὑμῖν θησαυροὺς ἐν οὐρανῶ, ὅπου οὔτε σὴς οὔτε βρῶσις ἀφανίζει, καὶ ὅπου κλέπται οὐ διορύσσουσιν οὐδὲ κλέπτουσιν·
6:20. thesaurizate autem vobis thesauros in caelo ubi neque erugo neque tinea demolitur et ubi fures non effodiunt nec furantur
But lay up to yourselves treasures in heaven: where neither the rust nor moth doth consume, and where thieves do not break through, nor steal.
6:20. Instead, store up for yourselves treasures in heaven: where neither rust nor moth consumes, and where thieves do not break in and steal.
6:20. But lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal:
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
20 Противоположение предыдущему. Разумеются, очевидно, духовные сокровища, которые не подлежат такому же истреблению, как земные. Но ближе, в чем именно должны состоять эти духовные сокровища, не определяется (ср. 1 Пет I:4–9; 2 Кор IV:17; 2 Тим I:12). Объяснения требует здесь только слово не истребляют (afanizei — то же слово, какое употреблено в 16 стихе о лицах). Afanizw (от fainw) здесь значит удалять из вида, отсюда — губить, погублять, истреблять. В остальном конструкция и выражение те же, как и в 19 стихе.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:20: Lay up - treasures in heaven - "The only way to render perishing goods eternal, to secure stately furniture from moths, and the richest metals from canker, and precious stones from thieves, is to transmit them to heaven by acts of charity. This is a kind of bill of exchange which cannot fail of acceptance, but through our own fault." Quesnel.
It is certain we have not the smallest portion of temporal good, but what we have received from the unmerited bounty of God: and if we give back to him all we have received, yet still there is no merit that can fairly attach to the act, as the goods were the Lord's; for I am not to suppose that I can purchase any thing from a man by his own property. On this ground the doctrine of human merit is one of the most absurd that ever was published among men, or credited by sinners. Yet he who supposes he can purchase heaven by giving that meat which was left at his own table, and that of his servants; or by giving a garment which he could no longer in decency wear, must have a base ignorant soul, and a very mean opinion of the heaven he hopes for. But shall not such works as these be rewarded? Yes, yes, God will take care to give you all that your refuse victuals and old clothes are worth. Yet he, who through love to God and man, divides his bread with the hungry, and covers the naked with a garment, shall not lose his reward; a reward which the mercy of God appoints, but to which, in strict justice, he can lay no claim.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:20: Lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven - That is, have provision made for your eternal felicity. Do not exhaust your strength and spend your days in providing for the life here, but let your chief anxiety be to be prepared for eternity. Compare the notes at Isa 55:2. In heaven nothing corrupts; nothing terminates; no enemies plunder or destroy. To have treasure in heaven is to possess evidence that its purity and joys will be ours. It is to be heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ, to an inheritance incorruptible, undefiled, and that fadeth not away, Pe1 1:4. The heart, or affections, will of course be fixed on the treasure. To regulate the heart, it is therefore important that the treasure, or object of attachment, should be right.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:20: Mat 19:21; Isa 33:6; Luk 12:33, Luk 18:22; Ti1 6:17; Heb 10:34, Heb 11:26; Jam 2:5; Pe1 1:4, Pe1 5:4; Rev 2:9
John Gill
6:20 But lay up for yourselves treasure in heaven,.... That is, either be concerned for, and seek after heavenly treasure, the riches of glory, the joys and glories of another world, which infinitely excel everything that is valuable on earth; and which can never be corrupted, or taken away: or rather, lay up your earthly treasures in heaven; that is, put them into the hands of God in heaven; and this is done, by liberally communicating to the poor; by which means men "provide themselves bags which wax not old, and a treasure in heaven that faileth not", Lk 12:33. They shall never want any good thing here, and they "lay up in store for themselves, a good foundation against the time to come", Ti1 6:18. This is the way to have worldly treasure secured from moth, rust, and thieves; for to lay it up in heaven with God, to give it to him, to his poor, to make use of it for his glory, is to lay it up in a place,
where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal. Treasures are safer here than in our own hands, and will turn to better account, and more to our own advantage, both in this life, and that which is to come: see Mt 19:21. In this way, though not for it, men come to have treasure in heaven, even the treasure of eternal life, glory, and happiness. Heaven is often represented by the Jewish writers as a treasury; and the treasures which are in it are said (n) to be
"Myyx yzng, "treasures of life", and treasures of peace, and treasures of blessing; and the souls of the righteous, and the spirits and souls that shall be created, and the dew with which God will quicken the dead.''
Those words in Deut 31:16. "And the Lord said unto Moses, thou shalt sleep with thy fathers", are thus (o) paraphrased.
"And the Lord said unto Moses, lo! thou shalt sleep in the dust with thy fathers, and thy soul shall be treasured up , "in the treasury of eternal life", with thy fathers.''
They tell us (p) of a story of Monbaz the king, who was son to queen Helena; in which are many things agreeable to these words of Christ, and which may serve to illustrate them.
"Monbaz the king stood and gave all his goods to the poor: his relations sent to him, and said, thy fathers added to that which was their's, and to that which was their fathers; but thou hast given away that which was thine, and that which was thy father's: he replied to them all thus: my fathers , "laid up treasure on earth, but I have laid up treasure in heaven", according to Ps 85:11. My fathers laid up treasures, which do not bring forth fruit; but I have laid up treasures, which bring forth fruit, according to Is 3:10. My fathers gathered in a place, where the hand, i.e. of man rules, (where thieves break through and steal,) but I have gathered in a place where the hand of man does not rule, according to Ps 97:2. My fathers gathered mammon, money, but I have gathered souls, according to Prov 11:30. My fathers gathered for others, but I have gathered for myself, according to Deut 24:13. My fathers gathered in this world, but I have gathered "for the world to come".''
One of their commentators (q) on the phrase, "my fathers laid up treasures below", as it is in the Babylonish Talmud (r), has this remark:
"for lo! all that they treasured up was for the necessaries of this world; which is , "a place of dust and vermin", which corrupt and destroy everything; "but I have laid up treasures above", a place secure and firm, and which preserves everything that is put into it.''
(n) T. Bab. Chagiga, fol. 12. 2. (o) Targum Jon. ben Uzziel, in Deut. xxxi. 16. (p) T. Hieros. Peah, fol. 15. 2. (q) Caphtor, fol. 97. 1. (r) T. Bab. Bava Bathra, fol. 11. 1.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:20 But lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven--The language in Luke (Lk 12:33) is very bold--"Sell that ye have, and give alms; provide yourselves bags which wax not old, a treasure in the heavens that faileth not," &c.
where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal--Treasures these, imperishable and unassailable! (Compare Col 3:2).
6:216:21: զի ուր գանձք ձեր են, ա՛նդ եւ սիրտք ձեր լիցին[105]։ բզ [105] Բազումք. Եւ սիրտք ձեր եղիցին։
21 քանի որ, ուր ձեր գանձերն են, այնտեղ եւ ձեր սրտերը կը լինեն:
21 Քանզի ձեր գանձը ուր որ է, սրտերնիդ ալ հոն պիտի ըլլայ»։
զի ուր գանձք ձեր են` անդ եւ սիրտք ձեր եղիցին:

6:21: զի ուր գանձք ձեր են, ա՛նդ եւ սիրտք ձեր լիցին[105]։ բզ
[105] Բազումք. Եւ սիրտք ձեր եղիցին։
21 քանի որ, ուր ձեր գանձերն են, այնտեղ եւ ձեր սրտերը կը լինեն:
21 Քանզի ձեր գանձը ուր որ է, սրտերնիդ ալ հոն պիտի ըլլայ»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:2121: ибо где сокровище ваше, там будет и сердце ваше.
6:21  ὅπου γάρ ἐστιν ὁ θησαυρός σου, ἐκεῖ ἔσται καὶ ἡ καρδία σου.
6:21. ὅπου (to-which-of-whither) γάρ (therefore) ἐστιν (it-be) ὁ (the-one) θησαυρός (an-en-placing) σου, (of-thee) ἐκεῖ (thither) ἔσται ( it-shall-be ) [καὶ] "[and]"ἡ (the-one) καρδία (a-heart) σου. (of-thee)
6:21. ubi enim est thesaurus tuus ibi est et cor tuumFor where thy treasure is, there is thy heart also.
21. for where thy treasure is, there will thy heart be also.
6:21. For where your treasure is, there also is your heart.
6:21. For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also.
For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also:

21: ибо где сокровище ваше, там будет и сердце ваше.
6:21  ὅπου γάρ ἐστιν ὁ θησαυρός σου, ἐκεῖ ἔσται καὶ ἡ καρδία σου.
6:21. ubi enim est thesaurus tuus ibi est et cor tuum
For where thy treasure is, there is thy heart also.
6:21. For where your treasure is, there also is your heart.
6:21. For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
21 Смысл ясен. Жизнь человеческого сердца сосредоточивается на том и около того, что человек любит. Человек не только любит такие или иные сокровища, но и живет, или старается жить около них и вместе с ними. Смотря по тому, какие сокровища человек любит, земные или небесные, и жизнь его бывает или земною или небесною. Если в сердце человека преобладает любовь к земным сокровищам, то небесные отходят для него на задний план и наоборот. Здесь, в словах Спасителя, глубокое обличение и объяснение тайных, сердечных человеческих помышлений. Как часто мы заботимся, по-видимому, только о небесных сокровищах, но сердцем своим привязаны бываем только к земным, и самые наши стремления к небу бывают только видимостью и предлогом для сокрытия от посторонних взоров нашего любвеобилия к сокровищам только земным. Вместо «ваше» Тишендорф, Вест. Хорт и другие — «сокровище твое», «сердце твое». Так на основании лучших авторитетов. Может быть, в recepta и многих курсивных «твое» заменено словом «ваше» для согласования с Лк XII:34, где «ваше» не подлежит сомнению. Цель употребления «твое» вместо «ваше», может быть, заключалась в том, чтобы обозначить индивидуальность сердечных склонностей и стремлений человека со всем их бесконечным разнообразием. Один любит одно, другой другое. Знакомое всем выражение «у меня сердце лежит» или «не лежит к тому-то» почти равнозначительно евангельскому выражению 21 стиха. Его можно перефразировать так: «где находится то, что ты считаешь своим сокровищем, туда будут направляться и сердечные помыслы твои, и любовь твоя».
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:21: Where your treasure is - If God be the treasure of our souls, our hearts, i.e. our affections and desires will be placed on things above. An earthly minded man proves that his treasure is below; a heavenly minded man shows that his treasure is above.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:21: where: Isa 33:6; Luk 12:34; Co2 4:18
there: Mat 12:34; Pro 4:23; Jer 4:14, Jer 22:17; Act 8:21; Rom 7:5-7; Plm 1:3, Plm 1:19; Col 3:1-3; Heb 3:12
John Gill
6:21 For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also. This seems to be a proverbial expression, and contains in it another reason, dissuading from worldly mindedness; because of the danger the heart is in of being ensnared and ruined thereby: and the sense of it is, if your treasure is on earth, and lies in earthly things, your hearts will be set upon them, and be in them, in your bags, your coffers and storehouses; and so your souls will be in danger of being lost; which loss will be an irreparable one, though you should gain the whole world. But if your treasure is put into the hands of God, your hearts will be with him, and be settled on him; your desires will be after heavenly things; your affections will be set on things above; your conversation will be in heaven, whilst you are on earth; and that will be the place and seat of your happiness, to all eternity.
John Wesley
6:21 Lk 11:34.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:21 For where your treasure is--that which ye value most.
there will your heart be also--"Thy treasure--thy heart" is probably the true reading here: "your," in Lk 12:34, from which it seems to have come in here. Obvious though this maxim be, by what multitudes who profess to bow to the teaching of Christ is it practically disregarded! "What a man loves," says LUTHER, quoted by THOLUCK, "that is his God. For he carries it in his heart, he goes about with it night and day, he sleeps and wakes with it; be it what it may--wealth or pelf, pleasure or renown." But because "laying up" is not in itself sinful, nay, in some cases enjoined (2Cor 12:14), and honest industry and sagacious enterprise are usually rewarded with prosperity, many flatter themselves that all is right between them and God, while their closest attention, anxiety, zeal, and time are exhausted upon these earthly pursuits. To put this right, our Lord adds what follows, in which there is profound practical wisdom.
6:226:22: Ճրագ մարմնոյ ա՛կն է. եթէ ակն քո առա՛տ է, ամենայն մարմինդ լուսաւո՛ր եղիցի։
22 Մարմնի ճրագը աչքն է. եթէ քո աչքը պարզ է, քո ամբողջ մարմինը լուսաւոր կը լինի
22 «Մարմնին ճրագը աչքն է, ուրեմն եթէ քու աչքդ պարզ է, բոլոր մարմինդ լուսաւոր կ’ըլլայ։
Ճրագ մարմնոյ ակն է. եթէ ակն քո առատ է, ամենայն մարմինդ լուսաւոր եղիցի:

6:22: Ճրագ մարմնոյ ա՛կն է. եթէ ակն քո առա՛տ է, ամենայն մարմինդ լուսաւո՛ր եղիցի։
22 Մարմնի ճրագը աչքն է. եթէ քո աչքը պարզ է, քո ամբողջ մարմինը լուսաւոր կը լինի
22 «Մարմնին ճրագը աչքն է, ուրեմն եթէ քու աչքդ պարզ է, բոլոր մարմինդ լուսաւոր կ’ըլլայ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:2222: Светильник для тела есть око. Итак, если око твое будет чисто, то всё тело твое будет светло;
6:22  ὁ λύχνος τοῦ σώματός ἐστιν ὁ ὀφθαλμός. ἐὰν οὗν ᾖ ὁ ὀφθαλμός σου ἁπλοῦς, ὅλον τὸ σῶμά σου φωτεινὸν ἔσται·
6:22. Ὁ (The-one) λύχνος (a-luminating-of) τοῦ (of-the-one) σώματός (of-a-body) ἐστιν (it-be) ὁ (the-one) ὀφθαλμός. (an-eye) ἐὰν (If-ever) οὖν (accordingly) ᾖ (it-might-be) ὁ (the-one) ὀφθαλμός (an-eye) σου (of-thee) ἁπλοῦς, (folded-along,"ὅλον (whole) τὸ (the-one) σῶμά (a-body) σου (of-thee) φωτινὸν (lighted-belonged-to) ἔσται : ( it-shall-be )
6:22. lucerna corporis est oculus si fuerit oculus tuus simplex totum corpus tuum lucidum eritThe light of thy body is thy eye. If thy eye be single, thy whole body shall be lightsome.
22. The lamp of the body is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light.
6:22. The lamp of your body is your eye. If your eye is wholesome, your entire body will be filled with light.
6:22. The light of the body is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light.
The light of the body is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light:

22: Светильник для тела есть око. Итак, если око твое будет чисто, то всё тело твое будет светло;
6:22  ὁ λύχνος τοῦ σώματός ἐστιν ὁ ὀφθαλμός. ἐὰν οὗν ᾖ ὁ ὀφθαλμός σου ἁπλοῦς, ὅλον τὸ σῶμά σου φωτεινὸν ἔσται·
6:22. lucerna corporis est oculus si fuerit oculus tuus simplex totum corpus tuum lucidum erit
The light of thy body is thy eye. If thy eye be single, thy whole body shall be lightsome.
6:22. The lamp of your body is your eye. If your eye is wholesome, your entire body will be filled with light.
6:22. The light of the body is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
22 и 23. Толкование этого места у древних церковных писателей отличалось простотой и буквальным пониманием. Златоуст принимает «чистый» (aplouV) в значении «здоровый» (ughV) и толкует так: «ибо как глаз простой, т. е. здоровый, освещает тело, а если худ, т. е. болезнен, затемняет, так и ум потемняется от заботы». Иероним: «как все тело наше бывает во тьме, если глаз не прост (simplex), так, если и душа потеряла свой первоначальный свет, то все чувство (чувственная сторона души) остается во мраке». Августин разумеет под глазом намерения человека, — если они будут чисты и правильны, то и все наши дела, исходящие из ваших намерений, хороши. Иначе смотрят на это дело некоторые современные экзегеты. «Идея 22 стиха», говорит один из них, довольно наивна — «будто глаз есть орган, через который свет находит доступ ко всему телу, и будто существует духовное око, через которое входит духовный свет и освещает всю личность человека. Это духовное око должно быть чисто, иначе свет не может входить, и внутренний человек живет во тьме». Но даже с точки зрения современной науки, какой же другой орган может быть назван светильником (хотя бы для тела), как не глаз? Идея 22 ст., поэтому, вовсе не так «наивна», как воображают, тем более что Спаситель не употребляет тех выражений: «находит доступ», «входит», какие употребляются людьми, знакомыми с последними выводами естественных наук. Гольцман называет глаз «специфическим световым органом (Lichtorgan), которому тело обязано всеми своими световыми впечатлениями». Несомненно, что глаз есть орган для их восприятия. Если глаз не прост, то, — какое бы из этих выражений мы ни выбрали, — получаемые нами световые впечатления не будут иметь такой живости, правильности и силы, какие бывают у здорового глаза. Это правда, что с современно-научной точки зрения выражение: «светильник для тела есть око» могло бы показаться не совсем ясным и научно правильным. Но Спаситель и не говорил современным нам научным языком. С другой стороны, и современная наука не чужда подобных неточностей, напр., «солнце восходит и заходит», тогда как солнце остается неподвижным, и никому нельзя ставить подобных неточностей в вину. И так выражение должно считаться правильным и равносильно современному научному выражению: глаз есть орган для восприятия световых впечатлений. При таком понимании нет надобности вводить и дальнейших рассуждений, будто противоположными рассуждениями этого и дальнейшего стиха внушается контраст между щедростью и милостыней, и что по иудейской аксиоме «хороший глаз» есть метафорическое обозначение щедрости, «худой глаз» — скаредности. Это правда, что в нескольких местах св. писания «жалостливый» и «завистливый» глаз употребляются в этом смысле (Втор XV:9; XXVIII 54–56; Притч XXIII:6; XXVIII:22; XXII:9; Тов IV:7; Сир XIV:10). Но в рассматриваемом месте нет речи ни о щедрости, ни о милостыне, а просто выясняется, каково должно быть отношение человека к земным благам. В этом последнем и связь 22 и 23 стихов с предшествующею речью. Тусклый, помраченный, больной глаз любит больше созерцать земное, для него тяжело смотреть на яркий свет, на небесное. По словам Бенгеля, в св. писании слова, выражающие простоту (aplouV, aplothV) никогда не употребляются в худом смысле. Простой и добрый, имеющий небесные намерения, стремящийся к Богу — одно и то же. В 23 ст. — противоположение предыдущей речи. Последние предложения этого стиха всегда представлялись трудными. Можно наблюдать в этом месте чрезвычайно поэтическую и тонкую игру слов, и переводить также, как в нашем русск. (слав. тьма кольми — точно, но неясно) и Вульгате (ipsae tenebrae quantae sunt), не относя слова тьма к «внутренним помыслам человека, его страстям и наклонностям». Последний смысл только дальнейший и несобственный, поскольку образы и метафоры служат обозначением внутренних духовных отношений. Метафора основывается на различии степеней тьмы, начиная от недостатка света, сумерек и кончая полным мраком. Глаз нездоров (ponhroV) в противоположность здоровому (aplouV), и тело освещается только отчасти; иначе сказать, глаз только отчасти воспринимает световые, и притом неверные, впечатления. Так что «если свет в тебе» равняется тьме, то «сколько тьмы». Гримм объясняет это выражение так: «если свет твой внутренний есть тьма (темен), т. е. если ум лишен способности разумения, то как велика будет тьма (насколько больше она достойна сожаления в сравнении с слепотою тела)». SkotoV относится к так называемым «колеблющимся» выражениям у классиков, которые употребляют его и в мужском и среднем роде. В Мф VI:23 — средний род и употреблено в значении нездоровье, пагуба (ср. Ин III:19; Деян XXVI:16; 2 Кор IV:6 — Кремер).
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:22: The light of the body is the eye - That is, the eye is to the body what the sun is to the universe in the day time, or a lamp or candle to a house at night.
If - thine eye be single - Απλους, simple, uncompounded; i.e. so perfect in its structure as to see objects distinctly and clearly, and not confusedly, or in different places to what they are, as is often the case in certain disorders of the eye; one object appearing two or more - or else in a different situation, and of a different color to what it really is. This state of the eye is termed, Mat 6:23, πονηρος evil, i.e. diseased or defective. An evil eye was a phrase in use, among the ancient Jews, to denote an envious, covetous man or disposition; a man who repined at his neighbor's prosperity, loved his own money, and would do nothing in the way of charity for God's sake. Our blessed Lord, however, extends and sublimes this meaning, and uses the sound eye as a metaphor to point out that simplicity of intention, and purity of affection with which men should pursue the supreme good. We cannot draw more than one straight line between two indivisible points. We aim at happiness: it is found only in one thing, the indivisible and eternal God. It the line of simple intention be drawn straight to him, and the soul walk by it, with purity of affection, the whole man shall be light in the Lord; the rays of that excellent glory shall irradiate the mind, and through the whole spirit shall the Divine nature be transfused. But if a person who enjoyed this heavenly treasure permit his simplicity of intention to deviate from heavenly to earthly good; and his purity of affection to be contaminated by worldly ambition, secular profits, and animal gratifications; then, the light which was in him becomes darkness, i.e. his spiritual discernment departs, and his union with God is destroyed: all is only a palpable obscure; and, like a man who has totally lost his sight, he walks without direction, certainty, or comfort. This state is most forcibly intimated in our Lord's exclamation, How great a darkness! Who can adequately describe the misery and wretchedness of that soul which has lost its union with the fountain of all good, and, in losing this, has lost the possibility of happiness till the simple eye be once more given, and the straight line once more drawn.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:22: The light of the body ... - The sentiment stated in the preceding verses - the duty of fixing the affections on heavenly things - Jesus proceeds to illustrate by a reference to the "eye." When the eye is directed steadily toward an object, and is in health, or is single, everything is clear and plain. If it vibrates, flies to different objects, is fixed on no one singly, or is diseased, nothing is seen clearly. Everything is dim and confused. The man, therefore, is unsteady. The eye regulates the motion of the body. To have an object distinctly in view is necessary in order to correct and regulate action. Rope-dancers, that they may steady themselves, fix the eye on some object on the wall, and look steadily at that. If they should look down on the rope or the people, they might become dizzy and fall. A man crossing a stream on a log, if he will look across at some object steadily, will be in little danger. If he looks down on the dashing and rolling waters, he will become dizzy, and fall. So Jesus says, in order that the conduct may be right, it is important to fix the affections on heaven. Having the affections there - having the eye of faith single, steady, unwavering - all the conduct will be correspondent.
Single - Steady, directed to one object. Not confused, as persons' eyes are when they see double.
Thy body shall be full of light - Your conduct will be regular and steady. All that is needful to direct the body is that the eye be fixed right. No other light is required. So all that is needful to direct the soul and the conduct is, that the eye of faith be fixed on heaven; that the affections be there.
If, therefore, the light that is in thee ... - The word "light," here, signifies "the mind," or principles of the soul. If this is dark, how great is that darkness! The meaning of this passage may be thus expressed: The light of the body, the guide and director, is the eye. All know how calamitous it is when that light is irregular or extinguished, as when the eye is diseased or lost. So the light that is in us is the soul. If that soul is debased by attending exclusively to earthly objects - if it is diseased, and not fixed on heaven how much darker and more dreadful will it be than any darkness of the eye! Avarice darkens the mind, obscures the view, and brings in a dreadful and gloomy night over all the faculties.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:22: light of: Luk 11:34-36
single: Act 2:46; Co2 11:3; Eph 6:5; Col 3:22
Geneva 1599
6:22 (7) The light of the body is the eye: if therefore thine (g) eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light.
(7) Men maliciously and wickedly put out even the little light of nature that is in them.
(g) The judgment of the mind: that as the body is with the eyes, so our whole life may be ruled with right reason, that is to say, with the Spirit of God who gives light to us.
John Gill
6:22 The light of the body is the eye,.... Or, the "candle of the body is the eye"; for the eye is that in the body, as a candle is in the house; by the light of it, the several members of the body perform their office; and what is said of the eye of the body, is transferred to the eye of the mind:
if therefore thine eye be single: that is, if thy mind be liberal, generous, and bountiful: for Christ is still upon the same subject of liberality, and against covetousness; and here speaks entirely in the language of the Jews, who could easily understand him; in whose writings we read of three sorts of eyes; a good eye, a middling one, and an evil one; so in the offerings of the first fruits (s),
, "a good eye" gave the fortieth, the house Shammai say, the thirtieth part; a middling one, the fiftieth; and an evil one, the sixtieth part.''
Upon which the commentators say (t), a "good eye" means one that is liberal, and an "evil eye" the contrary: hence you often read (u) of "trading, dedicating", and "giving with a good" or "an evil eye"; that is, either generously, liberally, or in a niggardly and grudging manner; which may help us to the sense of our Lord in these words; whose meaning is, that if a man is not covetous, but his mind is disposed to generosity and liberality; if this be the case, as if he should say,
thy whole body shall be full of light: all thy actions will be influenced by this noble principle; thy whole life will be illuminated, guided and governed by it; thy mind will be cheerful and pleasant, and thy estate and condition will be prosperous and successful.
(s) Misn. Trumot, c. 4. sect. 3. (t) Maimon. Bartenora & Ez. Chayim in ib. (u) T. Bab. Bava Bathra, fol. 37. 2. & 71. 1. & 72. 1.
John Wesley
6:22 The eye is the lamp of the body - And what the eye is to the body, the intention is to the soul. We may observe with what exact propriety our Lord places purity of intention between worldly desires and worldly cares, either of which directly tend to destroy. If thine eye be single - Singly fixed on God and heaven, thy whole soul will be full of holiness and happiness. If thine eye be evil - Not single, aiming at any thing else.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:22 The light--the lamp.
of the body is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single--simple, clear. As applied to the outward eye, this means general soundness; particularly, not looking two ways. Here, as also in classical Greek, it is used figuratively to denote the simplicity of the mind's eye, singleness of purpose, looking right at its object, as opposed to having two ends in view. (See Prov 4:25-27).
thy whole body shall be full of light--illuminated. As with the bodily vision, the man who looks with a good, sound eye, walks in light, seeing every object clear; so a simple and persistent purpose to serve and please God in everything will make the whole character consistent and bright.
6:236:23: Ապա թէ ակն քո չա՛ր է՝ ամենա՛յն մարմինդ խաւարին եղիցի։ Իսկ արդ՝ եթէ լոյսդ որ ՚ի քեզ է՝ խաւա՛ր է, խաւարն՝ ո՞րչափ եւս[106]։ [106] Ոմանք. Ապա թէ ակնդ չար է։
23 Իսկ եթէ քո աչքը պղտոր է, քո ամբողջ մարմինը խաւար կը լինի: Եւ արդ, եթէ քո մէջ եղած լոյսը խաւար է, ապա խաւարը՝ որչա՜փ եւս աւելի»:
23 Բայց եթէ քու աչքդ վատ է, բոլոր մարմինդ մութ կ’ըլլայ. ուրեմն եթէ քու մէջդ եղած լոյսը խաւար է, ալ այն խաւարը ո՜րչափ է»։
Ապա եթէ ակն քո չար է, ամենայն մարմինդ խաւարին եղիցի. իսկ արդ եթէ լոյսդ որ ի քեզ է` խաւար է, խաւարն ո՞րչափ եւս:

6:23: Ապա թէ ակն քո չա՛ր է՝ ամենա՛յն մարմինդ խաւարին եղիցի։ Իսկ արդ՝ եթէ լոյսդ որ ՚ի քեզ է՝ խաւա՛ր է, խաւարն՝ ո՞րչափ եւս[106]։
[106] Ոմանք. Ապա թէ ակնդ չար է։
23 Իսկ եթէ քո աչքը պղտոր է, քո ամբողջ մարմինը խաւար կը լինի: Եւ արդ, եթէ քո մէջ եղած լոյսը խաւար է, ապա խաւարը՝ որչա՜փ եւս աւելի»:
23 Բայց եթէ քու աչքդ վատ է, բոլոր մարմինդ մութ կ’ըլլայ. ուրեմն եթէ քու մէջդ եղած լոյսը խաւար է, ալ այն խաւարը ո՜րչափ է»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:2323: если же око твое будет худо, то всё тело твое будет темно. Итак, если свет, который в тебе, тьма, то какова же тьма?
6:23  ἐὰν δὲ ὁ ὀφθαλμός σου πονηρὸς ᾖ, ὅλον τὸ σῶμά σου σκοτεινὸν ἔσται. εἰ οὗν τὸ φῶς τὸ ἐν σοὶ σκότος ἐστίν, τὸ σκότος πόσον.
6:23. ἐὰν (if-ever) δὲ (moreover) ὁ (the-one) ὀφθαλμός (an-eye) σου (of-thee) πονηρὸς (en-necessitated) ᾖ, (it-might-be,"ὅλον (whole) τὸ (the-one) σῶμά (a-body) σου (of-thee) σκοτινὸν (obscured-belonged-to) ἔσται . ( it-shall-be ) εἰ (If) οὖν (accordingly) τὸ (the-one) φῶς (a-light) τὸ (the-one) ἐν (in) σοὶ (unto-THEE) σκότος (an-obscurity) ἐστίν, (it-be,"τὸ (the-one) σκότος (an-obscurity) πόσον. (whither-which?"
6:23. si autem oculus tuus nequam fuerit totum corpus tuum tenebrosum erit si ergo lumen quod in te est tenebrae sunt tenebrae quantae eruntBut if thy eye be evil thy whole body shall be darksome. If then the light that is in thee, be darkness: the darkness itself how great shall it be!
23. But if thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness. If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is the darkness!
6:23. But if your eye has been corrupted, your entire body will be darkened. If then the light that is in you is darkness, how great will that darkness be!
6:23. But if thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness. If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great [is] that darkness!
But if thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness. If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great [is] that darkness:

23: если же око твое будет худо, то всё тело твое будет темно. Итак, если свет, который в тебе, тьма, то какова же тьма?
6:23  ἐὰν δὲ ὁ ὀφθαλμός σου πονηρὸς ᾖ, ὅλον τὸ σῶμά σου σκοτεινὸν ἔσται. εἰ οὗν τὸ φῶς τὸ ἐν σοὶ σκότος ἐστίν, τὸ σκότος πόσον.
6:23. si autem oculus tuus nequam fuerit totum corpus tuum tenebrosum erit si ergo lumen quod in te est tenebrae sunt tenebrae quantae erunt
But if thy eye be evil thy whole body shall be darksome. If then the light that is in thee, be darkness: the darkness itself how great shall it be!
6:23. But if your eye has been corrupted, your entire body will be darkened. If then the light that is in you is darkness, how great will that darkness be!
6:23. But if thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness. If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great [is] that darkness!
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ tr▾ all ▾
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:23: thine: Mat 20:15; Isa 44:18-20; Mar 7:22; Eph 4:18, Eph 5:8; Jo1 2:11
If: Mat 23:16-28; Pro 26:12; Isa 5:20, Isa 5:21, Isa 8:20; Jer 4:22, Jer 8:8, Jer 8:9; Luk 8:10; Joh 9:39-41; Rom 1:22, Rom 2:17-23; Co1 1:18-20, Co1 2:14, Co1 3:18, Co1 3:19; Rev 3:17, Rev 3:18
John Gill
6:23 But if thine eye be evil,.... If thou art of a sordid disposition, of an avaricious temper, if the sin of covetousness prevails over thee,
thy whole body will be full of darkness: thy judgment will be so influenced by that sordid principle, that thou wilt not be able to discern what is agreeable to the law of God, or human reason; what is fitting to be done for thyself, for God, or for thy fellow creatures; all the powers and faculties of thy soul will be enslaved by it, and all be intent upon, and employed in the gratification of it: thy mind will be always sad and sorrowful, harassed and distressed; and thy estate, and condition, will be most miserable and uncomfortable:
if therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness! as it is in the body, so it is with the mind; as when the eye, the light of the body, is put out by any means, all the members of the body are in entire darkness; so when the light of reason in the mind is so far extinguished by any prevailing iniquity, particularly the sin of covetousness, so that it is wholly influenced and governed by it, what irregular actions is it led into! What deeds of darkness does it perform! and what will be the consequence of it, but utter and eternal darkness, if grace prevent not!
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:23 But if thine eye be evil--distempered, or, as we should say, If we have got a bad eye.
thy whole body shall be full of darkness--darkened. As a vitiated eye, or an eye that looks not straight and full at its object, sees nothing as it is, so a mind and heart divided between heaven and earth is all dark.
If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness!--As the conscience is the regulative faculty, and a man's inward purpose, scope, aim in life, determines his character--if these be not simple and heavenward, but distorted and double, what must all the other faculties and principles of our nature be which take their direction and character from these, and what must the whole man and the whole life be but a mass of darkness? In Luke (Lk 11:36) the converse of this statement very strikingly expresses what pure, beautiful, broad perceptions the clarity of the inward eye imparts: "If thy whole body therefore be full of light, having no part dark, the whole shall be full of light, as when the bright shining of a candle doth give thee light." But now for the application of this.
6:246:24: Ո՛չ ոք կարէ երկուց տերանց ծառայել. կամ զմին ատիցէ՝ եւ զմեւսն սիրիցէ՛, կամ զմին մեծարիցէ՛՝ եւ զմեւսն արհամարհիցէ. ո՛չ կարէք Աստուծոյ ծառայել եւ մամոնայի։
24 «Ոչ ոք չի կարող երկու տիրոջ ծառայել. կա՛մ մէկին կ’ատի եւ միւսին կը սիրի, կա՛մ մէկին կը մեծարի եւ միւսին կ’արհամարհի. չէք կարող ծառայել Աստծուն եւ՝ մամոնային»:
24 «Մարդ մը չի կրնար երկու տիրոջ ծառայութիւն ընել. վասն զի կա՛մ մէկը պիտի ատէ եւ միւսը սիրէ, կա՛մ մէկուն պիտի յարի* եւ միւսը պիտի արհամարհէ. չէք կրնար ծառայել Աստուծոյ ու մամոնային։
Ոչ ոք կարէ երկուց տերանց ծառայել. կա՛մ զմին ատիցէ եւ զմեւսն սիրիցէ, կա՛մ զմին մեծարիցէ եւ զմեւսն արհամարհիցէ. ոչ կարէք Աստուծոյ ծառայել եւ մամոնայի:

6:24: Ո՛չ ոք կարէ երկուց տերանց ծառայել. կամ զմին ատիցէ՝ եւ զմեւսն սիրիցէ՛, կամ զմին մեծարիցէ՛՝ եւ զմեւսն արհամարհիցէ. ո՛չ կարէք Աստուծոյ ծառայել եւ մամոնայի։
24 «Ոչ ոք չի կարող երկու տիրոջ ծառայել. կա՛մ մէկին կ’ատի եւ միւսին կը սիրի, կա՛մ մէկին կը մեծարի եւ միւսին կ’արհամարհի. չէք կարող ծառայել Աստծուն եւ՝ մամոնային»:
24 «Մարդ մը չի կրնար երկու տիրոջ ծառայութիւն ընել. վասն զի կա՛մ մէկը պիտի ատէ եւ միւսը սիրէ, կա՛մ մէկուն պիտի յարի* եւ միւսը պիտի արհամարհէ. չէք կրնար ծառայել Աստուծոյ ու մամոնային։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:2424: Никто не может служить двум господам: ибо или одного будет ненавидеть, а другого любить; или одному станет усердствовать, а о другом нерадеть. Не можете служить Богу и маммоне.
6:24  οὐδεὶς δύναται δυσὶ κυρίοις δουλεύειν· ἢ γὰρ τὸν ἕνα μισήσει καὶ τὸν ἕτερον ἀγαπήσει, ἢ ἑνὸς ἀνθέξεται καὶ τοῦ ἑτέρου καταφρονήσει· οὐ δύνασθε θεῶ δουλεύειν καὶ μαμωνᾷ.
6:24. Οὐδεὶς (Not-moreover-one) δύναται ( it-ableth ) δυσὶ ( unto-two ) κυρίοις ( unto-authority-belonged ) δουλεύειν: (to-bondee-of) ἢ (or) γὰρ (therefore) τὸν (to-the-one) ἕνα (to-one) μισήσει (it-shall-hate-unto) καὶ (and) τὸν (to-the-one) ἕτερον (to-different) ἀγαπήσει, (it-shall-excess-off-unto,"ἢ (or) ἑνὸς (of-one) ἀνθέξεται ( it-shall-ever-a-one-hold ) καὶ (and) τοῦ (of-the-one) ἑτέρου (of-different) καταφρονήσει: (it-shall-center-down-unto) οὐ (not) δύνασθε ( ye-able ) θεῷ (unto-a-Deity) δουλεύειν (to-bondee-of) καὶ (and) μαμωνᾷ. (unto-a-mammon)
6:24. nemo potest duobus dominis servire aut enim unum odio habebit et alterum diliget aut unum sustinebit et alterum contemnet non potestis Deo servire et mamonaeNo man can serve two masters. For either he will hate the one, and love the other: or he will sustain the one, and despise the other. You cannot serve God and mammon.
24. No man can serve two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon.
6:24. No one is able to serve two masters. For either he will have hatred for the one, and love the other, or he will persevere with the one, and despise the other. You cannot serve God and wealth.
6:24. No man can serve two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon.
No man can serve two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon:

24: Никто не может служить двум господам: ибо или одного будет ненавидеть, а другого любить; или одному станет усердствовать, а о другом нерадеть. Не можете служить Богу и маммоне.
6:24  οὐδεὶς δύναται δυσὶ κυρίοις δουλεύειν· ἢ γὰρ τὸν ἕνα μισήσει καὶ τὸν ἕτερον ἀγαπήσει, ἢ ἑνὸς ἀνθέξεται καὶ τοῦ ἑτέρου καταφρονήσει· οὐ δύνασθε θεῶ δουλεύειν καὶ μαμωνᾷ.
6:24. nemo potest duobus dominis servire aut enim unum odio habebit et alterum diliget aut unum sustinebit et alterum contemnet non potestis Deo servire et mamonae
No man can serve two masters. For either he will hate the one, and love the other: or he will sustain the one, and despise the other. You cannot serve God and mammon.
6:24. No one is able to serve two masters. For either he will have hatred for the one, and love the other, or he will persevere with the one, and despise the other. You cannot serve God and wealth.
6:24. No man can serve two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
24 Вместо «одному усердствовать» лучше — «одного предпочитать и другим пренебрегать» (слав. «…или единого держится, о друзем же нерадети начнет»). Обращает на себя прежде всего реальный смысл выражения: бывает ли действительно так, что человек не может служить двум господам? На это можно сказать, что нет правила без исключений. Но обыкновенно бывает так, что когда «много хозяев», то рабская служба бывает не только трудна, но и невозможна. Даже в практических целях производится, поэтому, сосредоточение одной власти в одних руках. Затем обращает внимание еще конструкция речи. Не сказано: одного (ton ena) будет ненавидеть и одного презирать, потому что в этом случае получилась бы ненужная тавтология. Но одного будет ненавидеть, одного будет предпочитать, другого будет любить, другого ненавидеть. Указываются два господина, резко отличные по характеру, что, по-видимому, выражено словом eteroV, которое (в отличие от alloV) вообще означает родовое различие. Они совершенно разнородны и разнохарактерны. Поэтому «или»–«или» не повторения, но предложения, обратные одно другому. Мейер выражает это так: «будет ненавидеть А и любить Б, или будет предпочитать А и презирать Б». Указываются на разные отношения людей к двум господам, начиная с полной преданности и любви с одной стороны и ненависти с другой, и кончая простым, хотя бы даже и лицемерным, предпочтением или презрением. В промежутке между этими крайними состояниями можно подразумевать различные отношения большей или меньшей силы и напряженности. Опять чрезвычайное тонкое и психологическое изображение людских отношений. Из этого делается вывод, оправдываемый взятыми образами, хотя и без oun: «не можете служить Богу и мамоне», — не просто «служить» (diakonein), но быть рабами (douleuein), находиться в полной власти. Очень хорошо объясняет это место Иероним: «ибо кто раб богатства, оберегает богатства, как раб; а кто сверг с себя рабское иго, тот распоряжается ими (богатствами), как господин». Слово мамона (не маммона и не маммонас, — удвоение м в этом слове доказано очень слабо, Блясс) — означает всякие роды обладания, наследия и приобретения, вообще всякое имущество и деньги. Находилось ли это, позднее образовавшееся, слово в еврейском, или оно может быть сведено к араб. слову, сомнительно, хотя Августин и утверждает, что mammona у евреев называются богатства, и что с этим согласуется пуническое название, потому что lucrum на пуническом языке выражается словом mammon. У сирийцев в Антиохии слово было обычно, так что Златоуст не счел нужным объяснить его, подставив вместо него crusoV (золотая монета — Цан). Тертуллиан переводит мамона словом nummus. Что мамона есть название языческого бога, — это средневековая басня. Но маркиониты объясняли его преимущественно об иудейском боге, а Григорий Нисский считал его именем диавола Веельзевула.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:24: No man can serve two masters - The master of our heart may be fitly termed the love that reigns in it. We serve that only which we love supremely. A man cannot be in perfect indifference betwixt two objects which are incompatible: he is inclined to despise and hate whatever he does not love supremely, when the necessity of a choice presents itself.
He will hate the one and love the other - The word hate has the same sense here as it has in many places of Scripture; it merely signifies to love less - so Jacob loved Rachel, but hated Leah; i.e. he loved Leah much less than he loved Rachel. God himself uses it precisely in the same sense: Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated; i.e. I have loved the posterity of Esau less than I have loved the posterity of Jacob: which means no more than that God, in the course of his providence, gave to the Jews greater earthly privileges than he gave to the Edomites, and chose to make them the progenitors of the Messiah, though they ultimately, through their own obstinacy, derived no more benefit from this privilege than the Edomites did. How strange is it, that with such evidence before their eyes, men will apply this loving and hating to degrees of inclusion and exclusion, in which neither the justice nor mercy of God are honored!
Ye cannot serve God and mammon - ממון mamon is used for money in the Targum of Onkelos, Exo 18:21; and in that of Jonathan, Jdg 5:19; Sa1 8:3. The Syriac word ממונא mamona is used in the same sense, Exo 21:30. Dr. Castel deduces these words from the Hebrew אמן aman, to trust, confide; because men are apt to trust in riches. Mammon may therefore be considered any thing a man confides in. Augustine observes, "that mammon, in the Punic or Carthaginian language, signified gain." Lucrum Punic mammon dicitur. The word plainly denotes riches, Luk 16:9, Luk 16:11, in which latter verse mention is made not only of the deceitful mammon, (τω αδικω), but also of the true (το αληθινον). St. Luke's phrase, μαμωνα αδικιας, very exactly answers to the Chaldee ממון דשקר mamon dishekar, which is often used in the Targums. See more in Wetstein and Parkhurst.
Some suppose there was an idol of this name, and Kircher mentions such a one in his Oedip. Egyptiacus. See Castel.
Our blessed Lord shows here the utter impossibility of loving the world and loving God at the same time; or, in other words, that a man of the world cannot be a truly religious character. He who gives his heart to the world robs God of it, and, in snatching at the shadow of earthly good, loses substantial and eternal blessedness. How dangerous is it to set our hearts upon riches, seeing it is so easy to make them our God!
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:24: No man can serve two masters ... - Christ proceeds to illustrate the necessity of laying up treasures in heaven from a well-known fact, that a servant cannot serve two masters at the same time. His affections and obedience would be divided, and he would fail altogether in his duty to one or the other. One he would love, the other he would hate. To the interests of the one he would adhere, the interests of the other he would neglect. This is a law of human nature. The supreme affections can be fixed on only one object. So, says Jesus, the servant of God cannot at the same time obey him. and be avaricious, or seek treasures supremely on earth. One interferes with the other, and one or the other will be, and must be, surrendered.
Mammon - Mammon is a Syriac word, a name given to an idol worshipped as the god of riches. It has the same meaning as Plutus among the Greeks. It is not known that the Jews ever formally worshipped this idol, but they used the word to denote wealth. The meaning is, ye cannot serve the true God, and at the same time be supremely engaged in obtaining the riches of this world. One must interfere with the other. See Luk 16:9-11.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:24: serve: Mat 4:10; Jos 24:15, Jos 24:19, Jos 24:20; Sa1 7:3; Kg1 18:21; Kg2 17:33, Kg2 17:34, Kg2 17:41; Eze 20:39; Zep 1:5; Luk 16:13; Rom 6:16-22; Gal 1:10; Ti2 4:10; Jam 4:4; Jo1 2:15, Jo1 2:16
mammon: Luk 16:9, Luk 16:11, Luk 16:13; Ti1 6:9, Ti1 6:10, Ti1 6:17
Geneva 1599
6:24 (8) No man can serve (h) two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and (i) mammon.
(8) God will be worshipped by the whole man.
(h) Who are at odds with one another, for if two agree they are as one.
(i) This word is a Syrian word, and signifies all things that belong to money.
John Gill
6:24 No man can serve two masters,.... Whose orders are directly contrary to one another: otherwise, if they were the same, or agreed, both might be served; but this is rarely the case, and seldom done. This is a proverbial expression, and is elsewhere used by Christ, Lk 16:13. The Jews have sayings pretty much like it, and of the same sense as when they say (w),
"we have not found that , "any man is fit for two tables."''
And again (x),
"that it is not proper for one man to have two governments:''
their meaning is, that two things cannot be done together:
for, either he will hate the one, and love the other; he will have less affection and regard to the one, than to the other; as the service or orders of the one, are less agreeable to him than the others;
or else he will hold to the one; hearken to his commands, obey his orders, and abide in his service;
and despise the other; show disrespect to his person, neglect his orders, and desert his service:
ye cannot serve God and mammon. The word "mammon" is a Syriac word, and signifies money, wealth, riches, substance, and everything that comes under the name of worldly goods. Jerom says, that riches, in the Syriac language, are called "mammon"; and so the word is often used in the above senses, in the Chaldee paraphrases (y), and in the Talmudic writings; where (z) , "pecuniary judgments", or causes relating to money affairs, in which were pecuniary mulcts, are opposed to , "judgment of souls", or causes relating to life and death. The account and interpretation Irenaeus (a) gives of the word, is very wide and foreign; who says, that
"Mammon, according to the Jewish way of speaking, which the Samaritans used, is one that is greedy, and would have more than he ought; but, according to the Hebrew language, it is called adjectively Mam, and signifies one that is gluttonous; that is, who cannot refrain himself from gluttony.''
Whereas it is not an Hebrew word, nor an adjective, but a substantive, and signifies riches; which are opposed to God, being by some men loved, admired, trusted in, and worshipped, as if they were God; and which is incompatible with the service of the true God: for such persons, whose hearts go after their covetousness, and are set upon earthly riches, who give up themselves to them, are eagerly and anxiously pursuing after them, and place their confidence in them; whatever pretensions they may make to the service of God, as did the Scribes and Pharisees, who are particularly struck at by this expression, both here and elsewhere, they cannot truly and heartily serve the Lord. "Mammon" is the god they serve; which word may well be thought to answer to Pluto, the god of riches, among the Heathens. The Jews, in Christ's time, were notorious for the love of "mammon"; and they themselves own, that this was the cause of the destruction of the second temple: the character they give of those, who lived under the second temple, is this:
"we know that they laboured in the law, and took care of the commandments, and of the tithes, and that their whole conversation was good; only that they , "loved the mammon", and hated one another without a cause (b).''
(w) Praefat. Celi Jaker, fol. 3. 1. (x) Piske Tosephot Cetubot, art. 359. (y) Vid. Targum Onkelos & Jon. in Gen. xiii. 13. & in Jud. v. 19. & in Prov. iii. 9. & in Isa. xlv. 13. & passim. (z) Misn. Sanhed. c. 1. sect. 1. & c. 4. sect. 1. (a) Adv. Haeres. l. 3. c. 8. p. 249. (b) T. Hieros. Yoma, fol. 38. 3.
John Wesley
6:24 Mammon - Riches, money; any thing loved or sought, without reference to God. Lk 16:13.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:24 No man can serve--The word means to "belong wholly and be entirely under command to."
two masters: for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other--Even if the two masters be of one character and have but one object, the servant must take law from one or the other: though he may do what is agreeable to both, he cannot, in the nature of the thing, be servant to more than one. Much less if, as in the present case, their interests are quite different, and even conflicting. In this case, if our affections be in the service of the one--if we "love the one"--we must of necessity "hate the other"; if we determine resolutely to "hold to the one," we must at the same time disregard, and (if he insist on his claims upon us) even "despise the other."
Ye cannot serve God and mammon--The word "mamon"--better written with one m--is a foreign one, whose precise derivation cannot certainly be determined, though the most probable one gives it the sense of "what one trusts in." Here, there can be no doubt it is used for riches, considered as an idol master, or god of the heart. The service of this god and the true God together is here, with a kind of indignant curtness, pronounced impossible. But since the teaching of the preceding verses might seem to endanger our falling short of what is requisite for the present life, and so being left destitute, our Lord now comes to speak to that point.
6:256:25: Վասն այդորիկ ասե՛մ ձեզ. Մի՛ հոգայք վասն ոգւոց ձերոց՝ զի՛նչ ուտիցէք՝ կամ զի՛նչ ըմպիցէք. եւ մի՛ վասն մարմնոց ձերոց՝ թէ զի՛նչ ագանիցիք. ո՞չ ապաքէն ոգի՛ առաւել է քան զկերակուր՝ եւ մարմին քան զհանդերձ[107]։ [107] Առ Ոսկանայ պակասի. Ուտիցէք, կամ զի՛նչ ըմպիցէք, եւ։
25 «Դրա համար ասում եմ ձեզ. ձեր կեանքի համար հոգ մի՛ արէք, թէ ի՛նչ պիտի ուտէք կամ ի՛նչ պիտի խմէք, եւ ոչ էլ ձեր մարմնի համար, թէ ի՛նչ պիտի հագնէք. չէ՞ որ կեանքը աւելին է, քան կերակուրը, եւ մարմինը՝ քան զգեստը
25 Ուստի կ’ըսեմ ձեզի. ‘Հոգ մի՛ ընէք ձեր կեանքին համար թէ ի՛նչ պիտի ուտէք, կամ ի՛նչ պիտի խմէք. ոչ ալ ձեր մարմիններուն համար թէ ի՛նչ պիտի հագնիք. չէ՞ որ կեանքը կերակուրէն աւելի է ու մարմինը հագուստէն։
Վասն այդորիկ ասեմ ձեզ. Մի՛ հոգայք վասն ոգւոց ձերոց` զինչ ուտիցէք կամ զինչ ըմպիցէք. եւ մի՛` վասն մարմնոց ձերոց` թէ զինչ ագանիցիք. ո՞չ ապաքէն ոգի առաւել է քան զկերակուր, եւ մարմին` քան զհանդերձ:

6:25: Վասն այդորիկ ասե՛մ ձեզ. Մի՛ հոգայք վասն ոգւոց ձերոց՝ զի՛նչ ուտիցէք՝ կամ զի՛նչ ըմպիցէք. եւ մի՛ վասն մարմնոց ձերոց՝ թէ զի՛նչ ագանիցիք. ո՞չ ապաքէն ոգի՛ առաւել է քան զկերակուր՝ եւ մարմին քան զհանդերձ[107]։
[107] Առ Ոսկանայ պակասի. Ուտիցէք, կամ զի՛նչ ըմպիցէք, եւ։
25 «Դրա համար ասում եմ ձեզ. ձեր կեանքի համար հոգ մի՛ արէք, թէ ի՛նչ պիտի ուտէք կամ ի՛նչ պիտի խմէք, եւ ոչ էլ ձեր մարմնի համար, թէ ի՛նչ պիտի հագնէք. չէ՞ որ կեանքը աւելին է, քան կերակուրը, եւ մարմինը՝ քան զգեստը
25 Ուստի կ’ըսեմ ձեզի. ‘Հոգ մի՛ ընէք ձեր կեանքին համար թէ ի՛նչ պիտի ուտէք, կամ ի՛նչ պիտի խմէք. ոչ ալ ձեր մարմիններուն համար թէ ի՛նչ պիտի հագնիք. չէ՞ որ կեանքը կերակուրէն աւելի է ու մարմինը հագուստէն։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:2525: Посему говорю вам: не заботьтесь для души вашей, что вам есть и что пить, ни для тела вашего, во что одеться. Душа не больше ли пищи, и тело одежды?
6:25  διὰ τοῦτο λέγω ὑμῖν, μὴ μεριμνᾶτε τῇ ψυχῇ ὑμῶν τί φάγητε [ἢ τί πίητε,] μηδὲ τῶ σώματι ὑμῶν τί ἐνδύσησθε· οὐχὶ ἡ ψυχὴ πλεῖόν ἐστιν τῆς τροφῆς καὶ τὸ σῶμα τοῦ ἐνδύματος;
6:25. Διὰ (Through) τοῦτο (to-the-one-this) λέγω (I-forth) ὑμῖν, (unto-ye,"μὴ (lest) μεριμνᾶτε (ye-should-worry-unto) τῇ (unto-the-one) ψυχῇ (unto-a-breathing) ὑμῶν (of-ye) τί (to-what-one) φάγητε (ye-might-have-had-devoured) [ἢ "[or) τί (to-what-one) πίητε], (ye-might-have-had-drank],"μηδὲ (lest-moreover) τῷ (unto-the-one) σώματι (unto-a-body) ὑμῶν (of-ye) τί (to-what-one) ἐνδύσησθε : ( ye-might-have-vested-in ) οὐχὶ (unto-not) ἡ (the-one) ψυχὴ (a-breathing) πλεῖόν (more-beyond) ἐστι (it-be) τῆς (of-the-one) τροφῆς (of-a-nourishing) καὶ (and) τὸ (the-one) σῶμα (a-body) τοῦ (of-the-one) ἐνδύματος; (of-a-vesting-in-to?"
6:25. ideo dico vobis ne solliciti sitis animae vestrae quid manducetis neque corpori vestro quid induamini nonne anima plus est quam esca et corpus plus est quam vestimentumTherefore I say to you, be not solicitous for your life, what you shall eat, nor for your body, what you shall put on. Is not the life more than the meat: and the body more than the raiment?
25. Therefore I say unto you, Be not anxious for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. Is not the life more than the food, and the body than the raiment?
6:25. And so I say to you, do not be anxious about your life, as to what you will eat, nor about your body, as to what you will wear. Is not life more than food, and the body more than clothing?
6:25. Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment?
Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment:

25: Посему говорю вам: не заботьтесь для души вашей, что вам есть и что пить, ни для тела вашего, во что одеться. Душа не больше ли пищи, и тело одежды?
6:25  διὰ τοῦτο λέγω ὑμῖν, μὴ μεριμνᾶτε τῇ ψυχῇ ὑμῶν τί φάγητε [ἢ τί πίητε,] μηδὲ τῶ σώματι ὑμῶν τί ἐνδύσησθε· οὐχὶ ἡ ψυχὴ πλεῖόν ἐστιν τῆς τροφῆς καὶ τὸ σῶμα τοῦ ἐνδύματος;
6:25. ideo dico vobis ne solliciti sitis animae vestrae quid manducetis neque corpori vestro quid induamini nonne anima plus est quam esca et corpus plus est quam vestimentum
Therefore I say to you, be not solicitous for your life, what you shall eat, nor for your body, what you shall put on. Is not the life more than the meat: and the body more than the raiment?
6:25. And so I say to you, do not be anxious about your life, as to what you will eat, nor about your body, as to what you will wear. Is not life more than food, and the body more than clothing?
6:25. Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment?
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ mh▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
25 Связь с предыдущим стихом выражена через dia touto, поэтому, посему, по этой причине. Спаситель говорит здесь как бы так: «так как вы не можете собирать сокровищ одновременно и на земле и на небе, потому что это значило бы служить двум господам, то оставляйте, поэтому, мысли о земных сокровищах, и даже о самом необходимом для вашей жизни». По Феофилакту Спаситель «есть здесь не препятствует, а препятствует говорить: что будем есть? Так говорят богачи с вечера: что будем есть завтра? Видишь, что Спаситель здесь запрещает изнеженность и роскошь». Иероним замечает, что слово «пить» добавлено только в некоторых кодексах. Слова «и что пить» опущены у Тиш., Вест. Хорта, Вульгата и мн. др. Смысл почти не изменяется. Слова «для души» противополагаются дальнейшим «для тела», но их нельзя принимать в значении только души, а, как правильно замечает об этом Августин, для жизни. Злат. говорит, что «для души» сказано не потому, чтобы она нуждалась в пище, и что здесь просто Спаситель обличает дурной обычай. Дальнейшего слова нельзя перевести через «жизнь»; не больше ли жизнь пищи и тело одежды? Стало быть yuch имеет здесь какое-нибудь другое значение. Нужно думать, что здесь разумеется нечто близкое к swma, живой организм, и что yuch употреблено в каком-нибудь простонародном смысле, вроде того, как у нас выражаются: душа не принимает и проч.
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
25: There is scarcely any one sin against which our Lord Jesus more largely and earnestly warns his disciples, or against which he arms them with more variety of arguments, than the sin of disquieting, distracting, distrustful cares about the things of life, which are a bad sign that both the treasure and the heart are on the earth; and therefore he thus largely insists upon it. Here is,

I. The prohibition laid down. It is the counsel and command of the Lord Jesus, that we take no thought about the things of this world; I say unto you. He says it as our Lawgiver, and the Sovereign of our hearts; he says it as our Comforter, and the Helper of our joy. What is it that he says? It is this, and he that hath ears to hear, let him hear it. Take no thought for your life, nor yet for your body (v. 25). Take no thought, saying, What shall we eat? (v. 31) and again (v. 34), Take no thought, me merimnate--Be not in care. As against hypocrisy, so against worldly cares, the caution is thrice repeated, and yet no vain repetition: precept must be upon precept, and line upon line, to the same purport, and all little enough; it is a sin which doth so easily beset us. It intimates how pleasing it is to Christ, and of how much concern it is to ourselves, that we should live without carefulness. It is the repeated command of the Lord Jesus to his disciples, that they should not divide and pull in pieces their own minds with care about the world. There is a thought concerning the things of this life, which is not only lawful, but duty, such as is commended in the virtuous woman. See Prov. xxvii. 23. The word is used concerning Paul's care of the churches, and Timothy's care for the state of souls, 2 Cor. xi. 28; Phil. ii. 20.

But the thought here forbidden is, 1. A disquieting, tormenting thought, which hurries the mind hither and thither, and hangs it in suspense; which disturbs our joy in God, and is a damp upon our hope in him; which breaks the sleep, and hinders our enjoyment of ourselves, of our friends, and of what God has given us. 2. A distrustful, unbelieving thought. God has promised to provide for those that are his all things needful for life as well as godliness, the life that now is, food and a covering: not dainties, but necessaries. He never said, "They shall be feasted," but, "Verily, they shall be fed." Now an inordinate care for time to come, and fear of wanting those supplies, spring from a disbelief of these promises, and of the wisdom and goodness of Divine Providence; and that is the evil of it. As to present sustenance, we may and must use lawful means to get it, else we tempt God; we must be diligent in our callings, and prudent in proportioning our expenses to what we have, and we must pray for daily bread; and if all other means fail, we may and must ask relief of those that are able to give it. He was none of the best of men that said, To beg I am ashamed (Luke xvi. 3); as he was, who (v. 21) desired to be fed with the crumbs; but for the future, we must cast our care upon God, and take no thought, because it looks like a jealousy of God, who knows how to give what we want when we know not now to get it. Let our souls dwell at ease in him! This gracious carelessness is the same with that sleep which God gives to his beloved, in opposition to the worldling's toil, Ps. cxxvii. 2. Observe the cautions here,

(1.) Take no thought for your life. Life is our greatest concern for this world; All that a man has will he give for his life; yet take no thought about it. [1.] Not about the continuance of it; refer it to God to lengthen or shorten it as he pleases; my times are in thy hand, and they are in a good hand. [2.] Not about the comforts of this life; refer it to God to embitter or sweeten it as he pleases. We must not be solicitous, no not about the necessary support of this life, food and raiment; these God has promised, and therefore we may more confidently expect; say not, What shall we eat? It is the language of one at a loss, and almost despairing; whereas, though many good people have the prospect of little, yet there are few but have present support.

(2.) Take no thought for the morrow, for the time to come. Be not solicitous for the future, how you shall live next year, or when you are old, or what you shall leave behind you. As we must not boast of to-morrow, so we must not care for to-morrow, or the events of it.

II. The reasons and arguments to enforce this prohibition. One would think the command of Christ was enough to restrain us from this foolish sin of disquieting, distrustful care, independently of the comfort of our own souls, which is so nearly concerned; but to show how much the heart of Christ is upon it, and what pleasures he takes in those that hope in his mercy, the command is backed with the most powerful arguments. If reason may but rule us, surely we shall ease ourselves of these thorns. To free us from anxious thoughts, and to expel them, Christ here suggests to us comforting thoughts, that we may be filled with them. It will be worth while to take pains with our own hearts, to argue them out of their disquieting cares, and to make ourselves ashamed of them. They may be weakened by right reason, but it is by an active faith only that they can be overcome. Consider then,

1. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment? v. 25. Yes, no doubt it is; so he says who had reason to understand the true value of present things, for he made them, he supports them, and supports us by them; and the thing speaks for itself. Note, (1.) Our life is a greater blessing than our livelihood. It is true, life cannot subsist without a livelihood; but the meat and raiment which are here represented as inferior to the life and body are such as are for ornament and delight; for about such as are for ornament ad delight; for about such we are apt to be solicitous. Meat and raiment are in order to life, and the end is more noble and excellent than the means. The daintiest food and finest raiment are from the earth, but life from the breath of God. Life is the light of men; meat is but the oil that feeds that light: so that the difference between rich and poor is very inconsiderable, since, in the greatest things, they stand on the same level, and differ only in the less. (2.) This is an encouragement to us to trust God for food and raiment, and so to ease ourselves of all perplexing cares about them. God has given us life, and given us the body; it was an act of power, it was an act of favour, it was done without our care: what cannot he do for us, who did that?--what will he not? If we take care about our souls and eternity, which are more than the body, and its life, we may leave it to God to provide for us food and raiment, which are less. God has maintained our lives hitherto; if sometimes with pulse and water, that has answered the end; he has protected us and kept us alive. He that guards us against the evils we are exposed to, will supply us with the good things we are in need of. If he had been pleased to kill us, to starve us, he would not so often have given his angels a charge concerning us to keep us.

2. Behold the fowls of the air, and consider the lilies of the field. Here is an argument taken from God's common providence toward the inferior creatures, and their dependence, according to their capacities, upon that providence. A fine pass fallen man has come to, that he must be sent to school to the fowls of the air, and that they must teach him! Job xii. 7, 8.

(1.) Look upon the fowls, and learn to trust God for food (v. 26), and disquiet not yourselves with thoughts what you shall eat.

[1.] Observe the providence of God concerning them. Look upon them, and receive instruction. There are various sorts of fowls; they are numerous, some of them ravenous, but they are all fed, and fed with food convenient for them; it is rare that any of them perish for want of food, even in winter, and there goes no little to feed them all the year round. The fowls, as they are least serviceable to man, so they are least within his care; men often feed upon them, but seldom feed them; yet they are fed, we know not how, and some of them fed best in the hardest weather; and it is your heavenly Father that feeds them; he knows all the wild fowls of the mountains, better than you know the tame ones at your own barn-door, Ps. l. 11. Not a sparrow lights to the ground, to pick up a grain of corn, but by the providence of God, which extends itself to the meanest creatures. But that which is especially observed here is, that they are fed without any care or project of their own; they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns. The ant indeed does, and the bee, and they are set before us as examples of prudence and industry; but the fowls of the air do not; they make no provision for the future themselves, and yet every day, as duly as the day comes, provision is made for them, and their eyes wait on God, that great and good Housekeeper, who provides food for all flesh.

[2.] Improve this for your encouragement to trust in God. Are ye not much better than they? Yes, certainly you are. Note, The heirs of heaven are much better than the fowls of heaven; nobler and more excellent beings, and, by faith, they soar higher; they are of a better nature and nurture, wiser than the fowls of heaven (Job xxxv. 11): though the children of this world, that know not the judgment of the Lord, are not so wise as the stork, and the crane, and the swallow (Jer. viii. 7), you are dearer to God, and nearer, though they fly in the open firmament of heaven. He is their Master and Lord, their Owner and Master; but besides all this, he is your Father, and in his account ye are of more value than many sparrows; you are his children, his first-born; now he that feeds his birds surely will not starve his babes. They trust your Father's providence, and will not you trust it? In dependence upon that, they are careless for the morrow; and being so, they live the merriest lives of all creatures; they sing among the branches (Ps. civ. 12), and, to the best of their power, they praise their Creator. If we were, by faith, as unconcerned about the morrow as they are, we should sing as cheerfully as they do; for it is worldly care that mars our mirth and damps our joy, and silences our praise, as much as any thing.

(2.) Look upon the lilies, and learn to trust God for raiment. That is another part of our care, what we shall put on; for decency, to cover us; for defence, to keep us warm; yea, and, with many, for dignity and ornament, to make them look great and fine; and so much concerned are they for gaiety and variety in their clothing, that this care returns almost as often as that for their daily bread. Now to ease us of this care, let us consider the lilies of the field; not only look upon them (every eyes does that with pleasure), but consider them. Note, There is a great deal of good to be learned from what we see every day, if we would but consider it, Prov. vi. 6; xxiv. 32.

[1.] Consider how frail the lilies are; they are the grass of the field. Lilies, though distinguished by their colours, are still but grass. Thus all flesh is grass: though some in the endowments of body and mind are as lilies, much admired, still they are grass; the grass of the field in nature and constitution; they stand upon the same level with others. Man's days, at best, are as grass, as the flower of the grass 1 Pet. i. 24. This grass to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into the oven; in a little while the place that knows us will know us no more. The grave is the oven into which we shall be cast, and in which we shall be consumed as grass in the fire, Ps. xlix. 14. This intimates a reason why we should not take thought for the morrow, what we shall put on, because perhaps, by to-morrow, we may have occasion for our grave-clothes.

[2.] Consider how free from care the lilies are: they toil not as men do, to earn clothing; as servants, to earn their liveries; neither do they spin, as women do, to make clothing. It does not follow that we must therefore neglect, or do carelessly, the proper business of this life; it is the praise of the virtuous woman, that she lays her hand to the spindle, makes fine linen and sells it, Prov. xxxi. 19, 24. Idleness tempts God, instead of trusting him; but he that provides for inferior creatures, without their labour, will much more provide for us, by blessing our labour, which he has made our duty. And if we should, through sickness, be unable to toil and spin, God can furnish us with what is necessary for us.

[3.] Consider how fair, how fine the lilies are; how they grow; what they grow from. The root of the lily or tulip, as other bulbous roots, is, in winter, lost and buried under ground, yet, when spring returns, it appears, and starts up in a little time; hence it is promised to God's Israel, that they should grow as the lily, Hos. xiv. 5. Consider what they grow to. Out of that obscurity in a few weeks they come to be so very gay, that even Solomon, in all his glory, was not arrayed like one of these. The array of Solomon was very splendid and magnificent: he that had the peculiar treasure of kings and provinces, and studiously affected pomp and gallantry, doubtless had the richest clothing, and the best made up, that could be got; especially when he appeared in his glory on high days. And yet, let him dress himself as fine as he could, he comes far short of the beauty of the lilies, and a bed of tulips outshines him. Let us, therefore, be ambitious of the wisdom of Solomon, in which he was outdone by none (wisdom to do our duty in our places), rather than the glory of Solomon, in which he was outdone by the lilies. Knowledge and grace are the perfection of man, not beauty, much less fine clothes. Now God is here said thus to clothe the grass of the field. Note, All the excellences of the creature flow from God, the Fountain and spring of them. It was he that gave the horse his strength, and the lily its beauty; every creature is in itself, as well as to us, what he makes it to be.

[4.] Consider how instructive all this is to us, v. 30.

First, As to fine clothing, this teaches us not to care for it at all, not to covet it, nor to be proud of it, not to make the putting on of apparel our adorning, for after all our care in this the lilies will far outdo us; we cannot dress so fine as they do, why then should we attempt to vie with them? Their adorning will soon perish, and so will ours; they fade--are to-day, and to-morrow are cast, as other rubbish, into the oven; and the clothes we are proud of are wearing out, the gloss is soon gone, the color fades, the shape goes out of fashion, or in awhile the garment itself is worn out; such is man in all his pomp (Isa. xl. 6, 7), especially rich men (Jam. i. 10); they fade away in their ways.

Secondly, As to necessary clothing; this teaches us to cast the care of it upon God--Jehovah-jireh; trust him that clothes the lilies, to provide for you what you shall put on. If he give such fine clothes to the grass, much more will he give fitting clothes to his own children; clothes that shall be warm upon them, not only when he quieteth the earth with the south wind, but when he disquiets it with the north wind, Job xxxvii. 17. He shall much more clothe you: for you are nobler creatures, of a more excellent being; if so he clothe the short-lived grass, much more will he clothe you that are made for immortality. Even the children of Nineveh are preferred before the gourd (Jonah iv. 10, 11), much more the sons of Zion, that are in covenant with God. Observe the title he gives them (v. 30), O ye of little faith. This may be taken, 1. As an encouragement to truth faith, though it be but weak; it entitles us to the divine care, and a promise of suitable supply. Great faith shall be commended, and shall procure great things, but little faith shall not be rejected, even that shall procure food and raiment. Sound believers shall be provided for, though they be not strong believers. The babes in the family are fed and clothed, as well as those that are grown up, and with a special care and tenderness; say not, I am but a child, but a dry tree (Isa. lvi. 3, 5), for though poor and needy yet the Lord thinketh on thee. Or, 2. It is rather a rebuke to weak faith, though it be true, ch. xiv. 31. It intimates what is at the bottom of all our inordinate care and thoughtfulness; it is owing to the weakness of our faith, and the remains of unbelief in us. If we had but more faith, we should have less care.

3. Which of you, the wisest, the strongest of you, by taking thought, can add one cubit to his stature? (v. 27) to his age, so some; but the measure of a cubit denotes it to be meant of the stature, and the age at longest is but a span, Ps. xxxix. 5. Let us consider, (1.) We did not arrive at the stature we are of by our own care and thought, but by the providence of God. An infant of a span long has grown up to be a man of six feet, and how was one cubit after another added to his stature? not by his own forecast or contrivance; he grew he knew not how, by the power and goodness of God. Now he that made our bodies, and made them of such size, surely will take care to provide for them. Note, God is to be acknowledged in the increase of our bodily strength and stature, and to be trusted for all needful supplies, because he has made it to appear, that he is mindful for the body. The growing age is the thoughtless, careless age, yet we grow; and shall not he who reared us to this, provide for us now we are reared? (2.) We cannot alter the stature we are of, if we would: what a foolish and ridiculous thing would it be for a man of low stature to perplex himself, to break his sleep, and beat his brains, about it, and to be continually taking thought how he might be a cubit higher; when, after all, he knows he cannot effect it, and therefore he had better be content and take it as it is! We are not all of a size, yet the difference in stature between one and another is not material, nor of any great account; a little man is ready to wish he were as tall as such a one, but he knows it is to no purpose, and therefore does as well as he can with it. Now as we do in reference to our bodily stature, so we should do in reference to our worldly estate. [1.] We should not covet an abundance of the wealth of this world, any more than we would covet the addition of a cubit to one's stature, which is a great deal in a man's height; it is enough to grow by inches; such an addition would but make one unwieldy, and a burden to one's self. [2.] We must reconcile ourselves to our state, as we do to our stature; we must set the conveniences against the inconveniences, and so make a virtue of necessity: what cannot be remedied must be made the best of. We cannot alter the disposals of Providence, and therefore must acquiesce in them, accommodate ourselves to them, and relieve ourselves, as well as we can, against inconveniences, as Zaccheus against the inconvenience of his stature, by climbing into the tree.

4. After all these things do the Gentiles seek, v. 32. Thoughtfulness about the world is a heathenish sin, and unbecoming Christians. The Gentiles seek these things, because they know not better things; they are eager for this world, because they are strangers to a better; they seek these things with care and anxiety, because they are without God in the world, and understand not his providence. They fear and worship their idols, but know not how to trust them for deliverance and supply, and, therefore, are themselves full of care; but it is a shame for Christians, who build upon nobler principles, and profess a religion which teaches them not only that there is a Providence, but that there are promises made to the good of the life that now is, which teaches them a confidence in God and a contempt of the world, and gives such reasons for both; it is a shame for them to walk as Gentiles walk, and to fill their heads and hearts with these things.

5. Your heavenly Father knows ye have need of all these things; these necessary things, food and raiment; he knows our wants better than we do ourselves; though he be in heaven, and his children on earth, he observes what the least and poorest of them has occasion for (Rev. ii. 9), I know thy poverty. You think, if such a good friend did not but know your wants and straits, you would soon have relief: your God knows them; and he is your Father that loves you and pities you, and is ready to help you; your heavenly Father, who has wherewithal to supply all your needs: away, therefore, with all disquieting thoughts and cares; go to thy Father; tell him, he knows that thou has need of such and such things; he asks you, Children, have you any meat? John xxi. 5. Tell him whether you have or have not. Though he knows our wants, he will know them from us; and when we have opened them to him, let us cheerfully refer ourselves to his wisdom, power, and goodness, for our supply. Therefore, we should ease ourselves of the burthen of care, by casting it upon God, because it is he that careth for us (1 Pet. v. 7), and what needs all this ado? If he care, why should be care?

6. Seek first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto you. v. 33. Here is a double argument against the sin of thoughtfulness; take no thought for your life, the life of the body; for, (1.) You have greater and better things to take thought about, the life of your soul, your eternal happiness; that is the one thing needful (Luke x. 42), about which you should employ your thoughts, and which is commonly neglected in those hearts wherein worldly cares have the ascendant. If we were but more careful to please God, and to work out our own salvation, we should be less solicitous to please ourselves, and work out an estate in the world. Thoughtfulness for our souls in the most effectual cure of thoughtfulness for the world. (2.) You have a surer and easier, a safer and more compendious way to obtain the necessaries of this life, than by carking, and caring, and fretting about them; and that is, by seeking first the kingdom of God, and making religion your business: say not that this is the way to starve, no, it is the way to be well provided for, even in this world. Observe here,

[1.] The great duty required: it is the sum and substance of our whole duty: "Seek first the kingdom of God, mind religion as your great and principle concern." Our duty is to seek; to desire, pursue, and aim at these things; it is a word that has in it much of the constitution of the new covenant in favour of us; though we have not attained, but in many things fail and come short, sincere seeking (a careful concern and an earnest endeavor) is accepted. Now observe, First, The object of this seeking; The kingdom of God, and his righteousness; we must mind heaven as our end, and holiness as our way. "Seek the comforts of the kingdom of grace and glory as your felicity. Aim at the kingdom of heaven; press towards it; give diligence to make it sure; resolve not to take up short of it; seek for this glory, honour, and immortality; prefer heaven and heavenly blessings far before earth and earthly delights." We make nothing of our religion, if we do not make heaven of it. And with the happiness of this kingdom, seek the righteousness of it; God's righteousness, the righteousness which he requires to be wrought in us, and wrought by us, such as exceeds that of the scribes and Pharisees; we must follow peace and holiness, Heb. xii. 14. Secondly, The order of it. Seek first the kingdom of God. Let your care for your souls and another world take the place of all other cares: and let all the concerns of this life be made subordinate to those of the life to come: we must seek the things of Christ more than our own things; and if every they come in competition, we must remember to which we are to give the preference. "Seek these things first; first in thy days: let the morning of thy youth be dedicated to God. Wisdom must be sought early; it is good beginning betimes to be religious. Seek the first every day; let waking thoughts be of God." Let this be our principle, to do that first which is most needful, and let him that is the First, have the first.

[2.] The gracious promise annexed; all these things, the necessary supports of life, shall be added unto you; shall be given over and above; so it is in the margin. You shall have what you seek, the kingdom of God and his righteousness, for never any sought in vain, that sought in earnest; and besides that, you shall have food and raiment, by way of overplus; as he that buys goods has paper and packthread given him in the bargain. Godliness has the promise of the life that now is, 1 Tim. iv. 8. Solomon asked wisdom, and had that and other things added to him, 2 Chron. i. 11, 12. O what a blessed change would it make in our hearts and lives, did we but firmly believe this truth, that the best way to be comfortably provided for in this world, is to be most intent upon another world! We then begin at the right end of our work, when we begin with God. If we give diligence to make sure to ourselves the kingdom of God and the righteousness thereof, as to all the things of this life, Jehovah-jireh--the Lord will provide as much of them as he sees good for us, and more we would not wish for. Have we trusted in him for the portion of our inheritance at our end, and shall we not trust him for the portion of our cup, in the way to it? God's Israel were not only brought to Canaan at last, but had their charges borne through the wilderness. O that we were more thoughtful about the things that are not seen, that are eternal, and then the less thoughtful we should be, and the less thoughtful we should need to be, about the things that are seen, that are temporal! Also regard not your stuff, Gen. xlv. 20, 23.

7. The morrow shall take thought for the things of itself: sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof, v. 34. We must not perplex ourselves inordinately about future events, because every day brings along with it its own burthen of cares and grievances, as, if we look about us, and suffer not our fears to betray the succours which grace and reason offer, it brings along with it its own strength and supply too. So that we are here told,

(1.) That thoughtfulness for the morrow is needless; Let the morrow take thought for the things of itself. If wants and troubles be renewed with the day, there are aids and provisions renewed likewise; compassions, that are new every morning, Lam. iii. 22, 23. The saints have a Friend that is their arm every morning, and gives out fresh supplies daily (Isa. xxxiii. 2), according as the business of every day requires (Ezra iii. 4), and so he keeps his people in constant dependence upon him. Let us refer it therefore to the morrow's strength, to do the morrow's work, and bear the morrow's burthen. To-morrow, and the things of it, will be provided for without us; why need we anxiously care for that which is so wisely cared for already? This does not forbid a prudent foresight, and preparation accordingly, but a perplexing solicitude, and a prepossession of difficulties and calamities, which may perhaps never come, or if they do, may be easily borne, and the evil of them guarded against. The meaning is, let us mind present duty, and then leave events to God; do the work of the day in its day, and then let to-morrow bring its work along with it.

(2.) That thoughtfulness for the morrow is one of those foolish and hurtful lusts, which those that will be rich fall into, and one of the many sorrows, wherewith they pierce themselves through. Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof. This present day has trouble enough attending it, we need not accumulate burthens by anticipating our trouble, nor borrow perplexities from to-morrow's evils to add to those of this day. It is uncertain what to-morrow's evils may be, but whatever they be, it is time enough to take thought about them when they come. What a folly it is to take that trouble upon ourselves this day by care and fear, which belongs to another day, and will be never the lighter when it comes? Let us not pull that upon ourselves all together at once, which Providence has wisely ordered to be borne by parcels. The conclusion of this whole matter then is, that it is the will and command of the Lord Jesus, that his disciples should not be their own tormentors, nor make their passage through this world more dark and unpleasant, by their apprehension of troubles, than God has made it by the troubles themselves. By our daily prayers we may procure strength to bear us up under our daily troubles, and to arm us against the temptations that attend them, and then let none of these things move us.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:25: Therefore - Δια τουτο, on this account; viz., that ye may not serve mammon, but have unshaken confidence in God, I say unto you, -
Take no thought - Be not anxiously careful, μη μεριμνατε; this is the proper meaning of the word. μεριμνα anxious solicitude, from μεριζειν τον νουν dividing or distracting the mind. My old MS. Bible renders it, be not bysy to your liif. Prudent care is never forbidden by our Lord, but only that anxious distracting solicitude, which, by dividing the mind, and drawing it different ways, renders it utterly incapable of attending to any solemn or important concern. To be anxiously careful concerning the means of subsistence is to lose all satisfaction and comfort in the things which God gives, and to act as a mere infidel. On the other hand, to rely so much upon providence as not to use the very powers and faculties with which the Divine Being has endowed us, is to tempt God. If we labor without placing our confidence in our labor, but expect all from the blessing of God, we obey his will, co-operate with his providence, set the springs of it a-going on our behalf, and thus imitate Christ and his followers by a sedate care and an industrious confidence.
In this and the following verses, our Lord lays down several reasons why men should not disquiet themselves about the wants of life, or concerning the future.
The first is, the experience of greater benefits already received. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment? Can he who gave us our body, and breathed into it the breath of life, before we could ask them from him, refuse us that which is necessary to preserve both, and when we ask it in humble confidence?
The clause what ye must eat, is omitted by two MSS., most of the ancient versions, and by many of the primitive fathers. Griesbach has left it in the text with a note of doubtfulness. It occurs again in Mat 6:31, and there is no variation in any of the MSS. in that place. Instead of, Is not the life more than, etc., we should read, Of more value; so the word πλειον is used in Num 22:15, and by the best Greek writers; and in the same sense it is used in Mat 21:37. See the note there.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:25: Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought ... - The general design of this paragraph, which closes the chapter, is to warn his disciples against avarice, and, at the same time, against anxiety about the supply of their needs. This he does by four arguments or considerations, expressing by unequalled beauty and force the duty of depending for the things which we need on the providence of God. The "first" is stated in Mat 6:25; "Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment?" In the beginning of the verse he charged his disciples to take "no thought" - that is, not to be "anxious" about the supply of their wants. In illustration of this he says that God has given "life," a far greater blessing than "meat;" that he has created the body, of far more consequence than raiment. Shall not he who has conferred the "greater" blessing be willing to confer the "less?" Shall not he who has formed the body so curiously, and made in its formation such a display of power and goodness, see that it is properly protected and clothed? He who has displayed "so great" goodness as to form the body, and breathe into it the breath of life, will surely "follow up" the blessing, and confer the "smaller" favor of providing that that body shall be clothed, and that life preserved.
No thought - The word "thought," when the Bible was translated, meant "anxiety," and is so used frequently in Old English authors. Thus, Bacon says, "Haweis died with 'thought' and anguish before his business came to an end." As such it is used here by our translators, and it answers exactly to the meaning of the original. Like many other words, it has since somewhat changed its signification, and would convey to most readers an improper idea. The word "anxiety" would now exactly express the sense, and is precisely the thing against which the Saviour would guard us. See Luk 8:14; Luk 21:34; Phi 4:6. "Thought" about the future is right; "anxiety, solicitude, trouble" is wrong. There is a degree of "thinking" about the things of this life which is proper. See Ti1 5:8; Th2 3:10; Rom 12:11. But it should not be our supreme concern; it should not lead to anxiety; it should not take time that ought to be devoted to religion.
For your life - For what will "support" your life.
Meat - This word here means "food" in general, as it does commonly in the Bible. We confine it now to animal food. When the Bible was translated, it denoted all kinds of food, and is so used in the old English writers. It is one of the words which has changed its meaning since the translation of the Bible was made.
Raiment - Clothing.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:25: I say: Mat 5:22-28; Luk 12:4, Luk 12:5, Luk 12:8, Luk 12:9, Luk 12:22
Take: Mat 6:31, Mat 6:34, Mat 10:19, Mat 13:22; Psa 55:22; Mar 4:19, Mar 13:11; Luk 8:14, Luk 10:40, Luk 10:41; Luk 12:22, Luk 12:23, Luk 12:25, Luk 12:26, Luk 12:29; Co1 7:32; Phi 4:6; Ti2 2:4; Heb 13:5, Heb 13:6; Pe1 5:7
Is not: Luk 12:23; Rom 8:32
Geneva 1599
6:25 (9) Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment?
(9) The perverse burdensome carefulness for things of this life, is corrected in the children of God by an earnest thinking upon the providence of God.
John Gill
6:25 Therefore I say unto you, take no thought for your life,.... Since ye cannot serve both God and "mammon", obey one, and neglect the other. Christ does not forbid labour to maintain, support, and preserve, this animal life; nor does he forbid all thought and care about it, but all anxious, immoderate, perplexing, and distressing thoughts and cares; such as arise from diffidence and unbelief, and tend to despair; which are dishonourable to God, as the God of nature and providence, and uncomfortable to men:
what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink, nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. The several and the only things, which are necessary for the support and comfort of human life, are mentioned; as meat, drink, and clothing; Eating and drinking are necessary to preserve life; and raiment, to cover and defend the body, from the injuries of the heavens: and having these, men have everything necessary, and ought herewith to be content; nor should they be anxiously thoughtful about these: for
is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment? And yet, God has given these without man's thought: and since these are better, and much more excellent, than food and raiment, as all must and will acknowledge; and God has given these the greater gifts, it may be depended upon, that he will give the lesser; that he will give meat and drink; to uphold that valuable life, which he is the author of; and raiment to clothe that body, which he, with so much wisdom and power, has accurately and wonderfully made.
John Wesley
6:25 And if you serve God, you need be careful for nothing. Therefore take not thought - That is, be not anxiously careful. Beware of worldly cares; for these are as inconsistent with the true service of God as worldly desires. Is not the life more than meat? - And if God give the greater gift, will he deny the smaller? Lk 12:22.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:25 Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought--"Be not solicitous." The English word "thought," when our version was made, expressed this idea of "solicitude," "anxious concern"--as may be seen in any old English classic; and in the same sense it is used in 1Kings 9:5, &c. But this sense of the word has now nearly gone out, and so the mere English reader is apt to be perplexed. Thought or forethought, for temporal things--in the sense of reflection, consideration--is required alike by Scripture and common sense. It is that anxious solicitude, that oppressive care, which springs from unbelieving doubts and misgivings, which alone is here condemned. (See Phil 4:6).
for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on--In Luke (Lk 12:29) our Lord adds, "neither be ye unsettled"--not "of doubtful mind," as in our version. When "careful (or 'full of care') about nothing," but committing all in prayer and supplication with thanksgiving unto God, the apostle assures us that "the peace of God, which passeth all understanding, shall keep our hearts and minds in Christ Jesus" (Phil 4:6-7); that is, shall guard both our feelings and our thoughts from undue agitation, and keep them in a holy calm. But when we commit our whole temporal condition to the wit of our own minds, we get into that "unsettled" state against which our Lord exhorts His disciples.
Is not the life more than meat--food.
and the body than raiment?--If God, then, gives and keeps up the greater--the life, the body--will He withhold the less, food to sustain life and raiment to clothe the body?
6:266:26: Հայեցարո՛ւք ՚ի թռչունս երկնից՝ զի ո՛չ վարեն եւ ո՛չ հնձեն, եւ ո՛չ ժողովեն ՚ի շտեմարանս. եւ Հայրն ձեր երկնաւոր կերակրէ՛ զնոսա. ո՞չ ապաքէն դուք առաւե՛լ էք քան զնոսա[108]։ [108] Ոմանք. Հայեցարուք ընդ թռչունս։
26 Նայեցէ՛ք երկնքի թռչուններին. ո՛չ վարում են, ո՛չ հնձում եւ ո՛չ էլ շտեմարանների մէջ հաւաքում. եւ ձեր երկնաւոր Հայրը կերակրում է նրանց. չէ՞ որ դուք աւելին էք, քան նրանք
26 Նայեցէք երկնքի թռչուններուն, որոնք ո՛չ կը սերմանեն եւ ո՛չ կը հնձեն, ո՛չ ամբարի մէջ կը ժողվեն, բայց ձեր երկնաւոր Հայրը կը կերակրէ զանոնք։ Չէ՞ որ դուք անոնցմէ լաւ էք։
Հայեցարուք ի թռչունս երկնից, զի ոչ վարեն եւ ոչ հնձեն եւ ոչ ժողովեն ի շտեմարանս, եւ Հայրն ձեր երկնաւոր կերակրէ զնոսա. ո՞չ ապաքէն դուք առաւել էք քան զնոսա:

6:26: Հայեցարո՛ւք ՚ի թռչունս երկնից՝ զի ո՛չ վարեն եւ ո՛չ հնձեն, եւ ո՛չ ժողովեն ՚ի շտեմարանս. եւ Հայրն ձեր երկնաւոր կերակրէ՛ զնոսա. ո՞չ ապաքէն դուք առաւե՛լ էք քան զնոսա[108]։
[108] Ոմանք. Հայեցարուք ընդ թռչունս։
26 Նայեցէ՛ք երկնքի թռչուններին. ո՛չ վարում են, ո՛չ հնձում եւ ո՛չ էլ շտեմարանների մէջ հաւաքում. եւ ձեր երկնաւոր Հայրը կերակրում է նրանց. չէ՞ որ դուք աւելին էք, քան նրանք
26 Նայեցէք երկնքի թռչուններուն, որոնք ո՛չ կը սերմանեն եւ ո՛չ կը հնձեն, ո՛չ ամբարի մէջ կը ժողվեն, բայց ձեր երկնաւոր Հայրը կը կերակրէ զանոնք։ Չէ՞ որ դուք անոնցմէ լաւ էք։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:2626: Взгляните на птиц небесных: они ни сеют, ни жнут, ни собирают в житницы; и Отец ваш Небесный питает их. Вы не гораздо ли лучше их?
6:26  ἐμβλέψατε εἰς τὰ πετεινὰ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ὅτι οὐ σπείρουσιν οὐδὲ θερίζουσιν οὐδὲ συνάγουσιν εἰς ἀποθήκας, καὶ ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὁ οὐράνιος τρέφει αὐτά· οὐχ ὑμεῖς μᾶλλον διαφέρετε αὐτῶν;
6:26. ἐμβλέψατε (Ye-should-have-viewed-in) εἰς (into) τὰ (to-the-ones) πετεινὰ ( to-flying-belonged-of ) τοῦ (of-the-one) οὐρανοῦ (of-a-sky) ὅτι (to-which-a-one) οὐ (not) σπείρουσιν (they-whorl) οὐδὲ (not-moreover) θερίζουσιν (they-summer-to) οὐδὲ (not-moreover) συνάγουσιν (they-lead-together) εἰς (into) ἀποθήκας, (to-placings-off,"καὶ (and) ὁ (the-one) πατὴρ (a-Father) ὑμῶν (of-ye) ὁ (the-one) οὐράνιος (skyed-belonged) τρέφει (it-nourisheth) αὐτά: (to-them) οὐχ (not) ὑμεῖς (ye) μᾶλλον (more-such) διαφέρετε (ye-bear-through) αὐτῶν; (of-them?"
6:26. respicite volatilia caeli quoniam non serunt neque metunt neque congregant in horrea et Pater vester caelestis pascit illa nonne vos magis pluris estis illisBehold the birds of the air, for they neither sow, nor do they reap, nor gather into barns: and your heavenly Father feedeth them. Are not you of much more value than they?
26. Behold the birds of the heaven, that they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; and your heavenly Father feedeth them. Are not ye of much more value than they?
6:26. Consider the birds of the air, how they neither sow, nor reap, nor gather into barns, and yet your heavenly Father feeds them. Are you not of much greater value than they are?
6:26. Behold the fowls of the air: for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye not much better than they?
Behold the fowls of the air: for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye not much better than they:

26: Взгляните на птиц небесных: они ни сеют, ни жнут, ни собирают в житницы; и Отец ваш Небесный питает их. Вы не гораздо ли лучше их?
6:26  ἐμβλέψατε εἰς τὰ πετεινὰ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ὅτι οὐ σπείρουσιν οὐδὲ θερίζουσιν οὐδὲ συνάγουσιν εἰς ἀποθήκας, καὶ ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὁ οὐράνιος τρέφει αὐτά· οὐχ ὑμεῖς μᾶλλον διαφέρετε αὐτῶν;
6:26. respicite volatilia caeli quoniam non serunt neque metunt neque congregant in horrea et Pater vester caelestis pascit illa nonne vos magis pluris estis illis
Behold the birds of the air, for they neither sow, nor do they reap, nor gather into barns: and your heavenly Father feedeth them. Are not you of much more value than they?
6:26. Consider the birds of the air, how they neither sow, nor reap, nor gather into barns, and yet your heavenly Father feeds them. Are you not of much greater value than they are?
6:26. Behold the fowls of the air: for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye not much better than they?
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
26 Можно ли человеку жить, как птицы небесные? Невозможность этого заставила древних толкователей объяснять стих в аллегорическом смысле. «И так что же?» спрашивает Златоуст; «не нужно и сеять? Но Спаситель не сказал: не должно сеять и совершать полезный труд, но что не должно быть малодушным и бесполезно предаваться заботам». Позднейшие писатели (между ними — Ренан) позволяли себе даже глумиться над этим изречением и говорили, что Христу можно было проповедовать так в стране, где насущный хлеб добывается без особенных забот, но что слова Его совершенно неприложимы к людям, живущим в более суровых климатах, где забота об одежде и пище необходима и сопряжена иногда с большими трудностями. В народном употреблении сделавшееся почти пословицей выражение «жить, как птицы небесные» стало обозначать легкомысленную, бездомную и беззаботную жизнь, которая, конечно, предосудительна. Истинное значение этих выражений заключается в том, что Спаситель только сравнивает людскую жизнь с жизнью птиц небесных, но вовсе не учит тому, что люди должны жить так же, как они. Мысль сама по себе правильна и выражена ярко. В самом деле, если Бог заботится о птицах, то почему же люди должны поставлять себя вне Его заботы? Если они уверены, что Промысл Божий заботится о них не менее, чем о птицах, то этою уверенностью определяется вся их деятельность относительно пищи и одежды. Заботиться о них нужно, но при этом нужно и помнить, что пища и одежда для людей есть в то же время и предмет заботы и попечения Божия. Это должно отклонять от отчаяния бедняка и в то же время сдерживать богача. Между полным отсутствием заботы и излишним, скажем даже, болезненным, попечением существует множество промежуточных стадий, и во всех один и тот же принцип — надежда на Бога — должен действовать одинаково. — Для примера избраны птицы небесные, чтобы яснее выразить, кому человек должен подражать. Слово «небесные» не излишне, и указывает на свободу и приволье жизни птиц. Под птицами не разумеются хищные, потому что для характеристики избраны выражения, указывающие на таких птиц, которые питаются зернами. Это самые незлобивые и чистые из птиц. Выражение «птицы небесные» встречается у LXX — они передают так еврейское выражение йоф га-шамаим.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:26: Behold the fowls of the air - The second reason why we should not be anxiously concerned about the future, is the example of the smaller animals, which the providence of God feeds without their own labor; though he be not their father. We never knew an earthly father take care of his fowls, and neglect his children; and shall we fear this from our heavenly Father? God forbid! That man is utterly unworthy to have God for his father, who depends less upon his goodness, wisdom, and power, than upon a crop of corn, which may be spoiled either in the field or in the barn. If our great Creator have made us capable of knowing, loving, and enjoying himself eternally, what may we not expect from him, after so great a gift?
They sow not, neither do they reap - There is a saying among the rabbins almost similar to this - "Hast thou ever seen a beast or a fowl that had a workshop? yet they are fed without labor and without anxiety. They were created for the service of man, and man was created that he might serve his Creator. Man also would have been supported without labor and anxiety, had he not corrupted his ways. Hast thou ever seen a lion carrying burthens, a stag gathering summer fruits, a fox selling merchandise, or a wolf selling oil, that they might thus gain their support? And yet they are fed without care or labor. Arguing therefore from the less to the greater, if they which were created that they might serve me, are nourished without labor and anxiety, how much more I, who have been created that I might serve my Maker! What therefore is the cause, why I should be obliged to labor in order to get my daily bread? Answer, Sin." This is a curious and important extract, and is highly worthy of the reader's attention. See Schoettgen.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:26: Behold the fowls of the air - The second argument for confidence in the providence of God is derived from a beautiful reference to the fowls or feathered tribes. See, said the Saviour, see the fowls of the air: they have no anxiety about the supply of their wants; they do not sow or reap; they fill the grove with music, and meet the coming light of the morning with their songs, and pour their notes on the zephyrs of the evening, unanxious about the supply of their needs; yet how few die with hunger! How regularly are they fed from the hand of God! How he ministers to their unnumbered wants! How cheerfully and regularly are their necessities supplied! You, said the Saviour to his disciples, you are of more consequence than they are; and shall God feed them in such numbers, and suffer you to want? It cannot be. Put confidence, then, in that Universal Parent that feeds all the fowls of the air, and do not fear but that he will also supply your needs.
Better than they - Of more consequence. Your lives are of more importance than theirs, and God will therefore provide for them.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:26: the fowls: Mat 10:29-31; Gen 1:29-31; Job 35:11, Job 38:41; Psa 104:11, Psa 104:12, Psa 104:27, Psa 104:28; Psa 145:15, Psa 145:16, Psa 147:9; Luk 12:6, Luk 12:7, Luk 12:24-31
your: Mat 6:32, Mat 7:9; Luk 12:32
Geneva 1599
6:26 Behold the fowls of the (k) air: for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye not much better than they?
(k) Of the air, or that line in the air: in almost all languages the word "heaven" is taken for the air.
John Gill
6:26 Behold the fowls of the air,.... Not such as are brought up in houses, but which fly abroad in the air, wild; and are not supported by their own, or any human care, but by the care of God: Lk 12:24 particularly mentions the "ravens", referring probably to Ps 147:9, and because they are very voracious creatures: and there it is said, "consider the ravens"; look attentively upon them, and with observation,
for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns. This is not said, that men should not sow, nor reap, nor gather into barns: but to reprove their diffidence and unbelief: who, though they have the opportunity of sowing, reaping, and gathering in, year by year, yet distrust the providence of God; when the fowls of the air do none of these,
yet your heavenly Father feedeth them; see Ps 145:15. The Jews acknowledge this, that the least and meanest of creatures are fed by God.
"Mar says (c), the holy blessed God sits "and feeds", i.e. all creatures, and takes care of them.''
Are ye not much better than they? Do not you differ from them? are ye not much more excellent than they? And if God feeds and provides for inferior creatures, such as are very mean and contemptible, how much more will he not provide for you? There is a passage in the Talmud, which has great affinity to this of Christ's, and appears to have in it pretty much of the like kind of reasoning. In the Misna (d) it is said, that R. Simeon ben Eleazer should say,
"Did you ever see a beast, or a fowl, that had a trade? but they are fed without trouble.''
In the Gemara (e) is added,
"Did you ever see a lion bearing burdens, an hart gathering summer fruits, a fox a money changer, or a wolf selling pots? And yet , "they are nourished without labour", and wherefore are they created? To serve me, and I am created to serve my Maker: and lo! these things have in them an argument, "from the less to the greater"; for if these, which are created to serve me after this manner, are supported without trouble; I, who am created to serve my Maker, is it not fit that I should be supplied without trouble? And what is the reason that I am sustained with trouble? My sins.''
(c) T. Bab. Sabbat, fol. 107. 2. Avoda Zara, fol. 3. 2. (d) Kiddushin, c. 4. sect. 14. (e) T. Hieros. Kiddushin, fol. 66. 2. Vid. T. Bab. Kiddushin, fol. 82. 1, 2.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:26 Behold the fowls of the air--in Mt 6:28, "observe well," and in Lk 12:24, "consider"--so as to learn wisdom from them.
for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye not much better than they?--nobler in yourselves and dearer to God. The argument here is from the greater to the less; but how rich in detail! The brute creation--void of reason--are incapable of sowing, reaping, and storing: yet your heavenly Father suffers them not helplessly to perish, but sustains them without any of those processes. Will He see, then, His own children using all the means which reason dictates for procuring the things needful for the body--looking up to Himself at every step--and yet leave them to starve?
6:276:27: Իսկ արդ՝ ո՞ ՚ի ձէնջ առ հոգա՛լ իւրում՝ յաւելուլ կարիցէ ՚ի հասա՛կ իւր կանգուն մի։
27 Եւ արդ, ձեզնից ո՞վ կարող է հոգս անելով՝ իր հասակի վրայ մէկ կանգուն աւելացնել
27 Հիմա ձեզմէ ո՞վ կրնայ իր հոգ ընելովը իր հասակին վրայ կանգուն մը աւելցնել։
Իսկ արդ ո՞ ի ձէնջ առ հոգալ իւրում յաւելուլ կարիցէ ի հասակ իւր կանգուն մի:

6:27: Իսկ արդ՝ ո՞ ՚ի ձէնջ առ հոգա՛լ իւրում՝ յաւելուլ կարիցէ ՚ի հասա՛կ իւր կանգուն մի։
27 Եւ արդ, ձեզնից ո՞վ կարող է հոգս անելով՝ իր հասակի վրայ մէկ կանգուն աւելացնել
27 Հիմա ձեզմէ ո՞վ կրնայ իր հոգ ընելովը իր հասակին վրայ կանգուն մը աւելցնել։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:2727: Да и кто из вас, заботясь, может прибавить себе росту [хотя] на один локоть?
6:27  τίς δὲ ἐξ ὑμῶν μεριμνῶν δύναται προσθεῖναι ἐπὶ τὴν ἡλικίαν αὐτοῦ πῆχυν ἕνα;
6:27. τίς (What-one) δὲ (moreover) ἐξ (out) ὑμῶν (of-ye) μεριμνῶν (worrying-unto) δύναται ( it-ableth ) προσθεῖναι (to-have-had-placed-toward) ἐπὶ (upon) τὴν (to-the-one) ἡλικίαν (to-a-staturing-unto) αὐτοῦ (of-it) πῆχυν (to-a-forearm) ἕνα; (to-one?"
6:27. quis autem vestrum cogitans potest adicere ad staturam suam cubitum unumAnd which of you by taking thought, can add to his stature one cubit?
27. And which of you by being anxious can add one cubit unto his stature?
6:27. And which of you, by thinking, is able to add one cubit to his stature?
6:27. Which of you by taking thought can add one cubit unto his stature?
Which of you by taking thought can add one cubit unto his stature:

27: Да и кто из вас, заботясь, может прибавить себе росту [хотя] на один локоть?
6:27  τίς δὲ ἐξ ὑμῶν μεριμνῶν δύναται προσθεῖναι ἐπὶ τὴν ἡλικίαν αὐτοῦ πῆχυν ἕνα;
6:27. quis autem vestrum cogitans potest adicere ad staturam suam cubitum unum
And which of you by taking thought, can add to his stature one cubit?
6:27. And which of you, by thinking, is able to add one cubit to his stature?
6:27. Which of you by taking thought can add one cubit unto his stature?
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
27 Греческое слово hlikia означает и рост, и возраст. Многое комментаторы предпочитают переводить его словом возраст, т. е. продолжение жизни. В сходном смысле употреблено подобное же выражение в Пс XXXVIII:6: «вот Ты дал мне дни, как пяди», т. е. очень короткие дни. Но против такого толкования возражают, что если бы Спаситель разумел продолжение жизни, то Ему было бы весьма удобно употребить вместо «локоть» (phcuV) какое-нибудь другое слово, обозначающее время, напр., мгновение, час, день, год. Далее, если бы Он говорил о продолжении жизни, то Его мысль была бы не только не совсем понятна, но и не верна, потому что при помощи забот и попечения, мы, по крайней мере, большею частью, можем прибавить к своей жизни не только дни, но и целые годы. Если согласиться с таким толкованием, то «вся медицинская профессия показалась бы нам ошибкой и нелепостью». Значит, под словом hlikia нужно понимать не возраст, а рост. Но при таком толковании мы встречаемся с неменьшими трудностями. Локоть есть мера длины, может быть и мерою роста; она равняется приблизительно 1 1/2 нашим футам. Едва ли Спаситель хотел сказать: кто из вас, заботясь, может прибавить себе росту хотя бы на один локоть и сделаться таким образом исполином или великаном? Сюда присоединяется и еще одно обстоятельство. В параллельном рассматриваемому месту у Луки XII:25, 26, говорится: «да и кто из вас, заботясь, может прибавить себе роста хотя на один локоть? И так, если малейшего сделать не можете; что заботитесь о прочем?» Прибавка роста на один локоть здесь считается делом малейшим. Для решения вопроса о том, какое из двух приведенных толкований верно, мало можно заимствовать из филологического разбора обоих слов: возраст (hlikia) и локоть (phcuV). Первоначальное значение первого, несомненно, продолжение жизни, возраст, и только в позднейшем новозаветном оно получило значение и роста. В Новом Завете употребляется в обоих смыслах (Евр XI:11; Лк II:52; XIX:3; Ин IX:21, 23; Еф IV:13). Таким образом, выражение представляется одним из трудных. Для правильного истолкования его нужно, прежде всего, обратить внимание на то, что стих 27 несомненно имеет ближайшее отношение к предшествующему стиху, а не к последующему. Эта связь в настоящем случае выражена частицею de. По словам Морисона экзегеты мало обращали внимания на эту частицу. Связь речи такова. Отец ваш небесный питает птиц небесных. Вы гораздо лучше их (mallon нет надобности переводить словом больше); следовательно, вы можете вполне надеяться, что Отец небесный будет питать и вас, и притом без особенных забот и попечения с вашей стороны. Но если вы оставите надежду на Отца небесного и сами будете прилагать много забот о пище, то это совершенно бесполезно, потому что сами, своими заботами, не можете прибавить своим питанием роста человеку даже и на один локоть. Правильность этого толкования можно подтвердить тем, что в 26 ст. говорится о телесном питании, которое, конечно, прежде всего способствует росту. Рост совершается естественно. Какое-нибудь усиленное питание не может прибавить к росту младенца даже одного локтя. Поэтому нет никакой надобности предполагать, что Спаситель говорит здесь о гигантах или великанах. Прибавление роста на локоть — это незначительная величина в человеческом росте. При таком объяснении, с Лукою устраняется всякое противоречие.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:27: Which of you by taking thought can add one cubit unto his stature? - The third reason against these carking cares is the unprofitableness of human solicitude, unless God vouchsafe to bless it. What can our uneasiness do but render us still more unworthy of the Divine care? The passage from distrust to apostasy is very short and easy; and a man is not far from murmuring against Providence, who is dissatisfied with its conduct. We should depend as fully upon God for the preservation of his gifts as for the gifts themselves.
Cubit unto his stature? - I think ηλικιαν should be rendered age here, and so our translators have rendered the word in Joh 9:21, αυτος ηλικιαν εχει he is of age. A very learned writer observes, that no difficulty can arise from applying πηχυν a cubit, a measure of extension, to time, and the age of man: as place and time are both quantities, and capable of increase and diminution, and, as no fixed material standard can be employed in the mensuration of the fleeting particles of time, it was natural and necessary, in the construction of language, to apply parallel terms to the discrimination of time and place. Accordingly, we find the same words indifferently used to denote time and place in every known tongue. Lord, let me know the Measure of my days! Thou hast made my days Hand-Breadths, Psa 39:5. Many examples might be adduced from the Greek and Roman writers. Besides, it is evident that the phrase of adding one cubit is proverbial, denoting something minute; and is therefore applicable to the smallest possible portion of time; but, in a literal acceptation, the addition of a cubit to the stature, would be a great and extraordinary accession of height. See Wakefield.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:27: Which of you, by taking thought - The third argument is taken from their extreme weakness and helplessness. With all your care you cannot increase your stature a single cubit. God has ordered your height. Beyond his appointment your powers are of no avail, and you can do nothing. So of raiment. He, by His providence, orders and arranges the circumstances of your life. "Beyond" that appointment of His providence, beyond his care for you, your efforts avail nothing. Seeing, then, that he alike orders your growth and the supply of your needs, how obvious is the duty of depending upon him, and of beginning all your efforts, feeling that He only can grant you the means of preserving life.
One cubit - The cubit was originally the length from the elbow to the end of the middle finger. The cubit of the Scriptures is not far from 22 inches. Terms of "length" are often applied to life, and it is thought by many to be so here. Thus, it is said, "Thou hast made my days as a handbreadth" Psa 39:5; "Teach me the measure of my days" Psa 39:4. In this place it is used to denote a "small length." You cannot increase your stature even a cubit, or in the smallest degree. Compare Luk 12:26.
Stature - This word means "height." The original word, however, means oftener "age," Joh 9:21; "He is of age;" so also Joh 9:23. If this be its meaning here, as is probable (compare Robinson, Lexicon), it denotes that a man cannot increase the length of his life at all. The utmost anxiety will not prolong it one hour beyond the time appointed for death.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:27: by: Mat 5:36; Psa 39:6; Ecc 3:14; Luk 12:25, Luk 12:26; Co1 12:18
Geneva 1599
6:27 Which of you by (l) taking thought can add one cubit unto his stature?
(l) He speaks of care which is joined with thought of mind, and has for the most part distrust yoked with it.
John Gill
6:27 Which of you by taking thought,.... As Christ argued before, from the unnecessariness of anxious thoughts and cares, about the provisions of life; so here, from the unprofitableness of them; it being impossible for a man, with all his care and thought, to
add one cubit unto his stature, or "to his age"; so the word is rendered, Jn 9:21 to the days of his life, he is so solicitous about; for a cubit may as well be applied to a man's age, as an "hand's breadth" is to his days, Ps 39:5. Nor is it so reasonable to think, that Christ should be speaking of making such an addition to a man's height; though that, to be sure, is an impossible thing: since the far greater part of Christ's hearers must be come to their full growth, and could not hope to have any addition made to their height; though they might hope to add to their days; much less such a monstrous one as that of a cubit, and which is a strong reason against the other sense of the word, and for this: for our Lord is speaking of something very small, which men cannot do; as appears from what Luke says, Lk 12:26 "If ye then be not able to do that which is least, why take ye thought for the rest?" Whereas, to add a cubit to a man's height, is a great deal:
"the stature of a middling man (says (f) Bartenora) is three cubits.''
And to add one more, makes a large addition to his stature; but to apply this to a man's age, is a small matter, and yet is what men cannot do: the sense of the words is this, that no man, by all the care and thought he can make use of, is ever able to add one cubit, or the least measure to his days; he cannot lengthen out his life one year, one month, one day, one hour; no, not one moment.
(f) In Misn. Erubim, c. 4. sect. 5. & Negaim, c. 13. sect. 11.
John Wesley
6:27 And which of you - If you are ever so careful, can even add a moment to your own life thereby? This seems to be far the most easy and natural sense of the words.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:27 Which of you, by taking thought--anxious solicitude.
can add one cubit unto his stature?--"Stature" can hardly be the thing intended here: first, because the subject is the prolongation of life, by the supply of its necessaries of food and clothing: and next, because no one would dream of adding a cubit--or a foot and a half--to his stature, while in the corresponding passage in Luke (Lk 12:25-26) the thing intended is represented as "that thing which is least." But if we take the word in its primary sense of "age" (for "stature" is but a secondary sense) the idea will be this, "Which of you, however anxiously you vex yourselves about it, can add so much as a step to the length of your life's journey?" To compare the length of life to measures of this nature is not foreign to the language of Scripture (compare Ps 39:5; Ti2 4:7, &c.). So understood, the meaning is clear and the connection natural. In this the best critics now agree.
6:286:28: Եւ վասն հանդերձի զի՞ հոգայք. հայեցարո՛ւք ՚ի շուշանն վայրենի՝ ո՛րպէս աճէ. ո՛չ ջանայ, եւ ո՛չ նիւթէ՛[109]։ [109] Ոմանք. ՚Ի շուշանս վայրե՛՛... որպէս աճեն. ոչ ջանան, եւ ոչ նիւթեն։
28 Եւ հագուստի համար ինչո՞ւ էք հոգս անում. նայեցէ՛ք վայրի շուշանին, ինչպէ՜ս է աճում. ո՛չ ջանք է թափում եւ ո՛չ հիւսում
28 Ու հագուստի համար ինչո՞ւ հոգ կ’ընէք. նայեցէք դաշտի շուշաններուն, ի՞նչպէս կ’աճին։ Ո՛չ կ’աշխատին եւ ո՛չ կը մանեն.
Եւ վասն հանդերձի զի՞ հոգայք. հայեցարուք ի շուշանն վայրենի, ո՛րպէս աճէ. ոչ ջանայ եւ ոչ նիւթէ:

6:28: Եւ վասն հանդերձի զի՞ հոգայք. հայեցարո՛ւք ՚ի շուշանն վայրենի՝ ո՛րպէս աճէ. ո՛չ ջանայ, եւ ո՛չ նիւթէ՛[109]։
[109] Ոմանք. ՚Ի շուշանս վայրե՛՛... որպէս աճեն. ոչ ջանան, եւ ոչ նիւթեն։
28 Եւ հագուստի համար ինչո՞ւ էք հոգս անում. նայեցէ՛ք վայրի շուշանին, ինչպէ՜ս է աճում. ո՛չ ջանք է թափում եւ ո՛չ հիւսում
28 Ու հագուստի համար ինչո՞ւ հոգ կ’ընէք. նայեցէք դաշտի շուշաններուն, ի՞նչպէս կ’աճին։ Ո՛չ կ’աշխատին եւ ո՛չ կը մանեն.
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:2828: И об одежде что заботитесь? Посмотрите на полевые лилии, как они растут: ни трудятся, ни прядут;
6:28  καὶ περὶ ἐνδύματος τί μεριμνᾶτε; καταμάθετε τὰ κρίνα τοῦ ἀγροῦ πῶς αὐξάνουσιν· οὐ κοπιῶσιν οὐδὲ νήθουσιν·
6:28. καὶ (And) περὶ (about) ἐνδύματος (of-a-vesting-in-to) τί (to-what-one) μεριμνᾶτε; (ye-worry-unto?"καταμάθετε (Ye-should-have-had-learned-down) τὰ (to-the-ones) κρίνα (to-lilies) τοῦ (of-the-one) ἀγροῦ (of-a-field) πῶς (unto-whither) αὐξάνουσιν: (they-procure) οὐ (not) κοπιῶσιν (they-fell-belong-unto) οὐδὲ (not-moreover) νήθουσιν: (they-spin)
6:28. et de vestimento quid solliciti estis considerate lilia agri quomodo crescunt non laborant nec nentAnd for raiment why are you solicitous? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow: they labour not, neither do they spin.
28. And why are ye anxious concerning raiment? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin:
6:28. And as for clothing, why are you anxious? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they neither work nor weave.
6:28. And why take ye thought for raiment? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin:
And why take ye thought for raiment? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin:

28: И об одежде что заботитесь? Посмотрите на полевые лилии, как они растут: ни трудятся, ни прядут;
6:28  καὶ περὶ ἐνδύματος τί μεριμνᾶτε; καταμάθετε τὰ κρίνα τοῦ ἀγροῦ πῶς αὐξάνουσιν· οὐ κοπιῶσιν οὐδὲ νήθουσιν·
6:28. et de vestimento quid solliciti estis considerate lilia agri quomodo crescunt non laborant nec nent
And for raiment why are you solicitous? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow: they labour not, neither do they spin.
6:28. And as for clothing, why are you anxious? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they neither work nor weave.
6:28. And why take ye thought for raiment? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they spin:
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
28 Если человек не должен чрезмерно заботиться о питании, то излишни для него также большие заботы и об одежде. Вместо «посмотрите» в подлиннике «научитесь» или «поучитесь» (katamaqete) — глагол, подразумевающий больше внимания, чем «взгляните» (emblefate). Полевые лилии не летают по воздуху, а растут на земле, людям можно с большею легкостью наблюдать и изучать их рост (теперь — auxanousin). Что касается самых полевых лилий, то одни разумеют здесь «императорскую корону» (tritillaria imperialis, krinon basilikon), дико растущую в Палестине, другие amaryliis lutea, которая с своими золотисто-лиловыми цветками покрывает поля Леванта, третьи так называемую Гулееву лилию, которая очень велика, имеет пышную корону и неподражаема по своей красоте. Она встречается, хотя, кажется, и редко, на северных склонах Фавора и холмах Назарета. «Сказав о необходимой пище и показав, что о ней не нужно заботиться, Он переходит далее к тому, о чем еще менее надобно заботиться, потому что одежда не так необходима, как пища» (Злат).
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:28: And why take ye thought for raiment? - Or, why are ye anxiously careful about raiment? The fourth reason against such inquietudes is the example of inanimate creatures: The herbs and flowers of the field have their being, nourishment, exquisite flavors, and beautiful hues from God himself. They are not only without anxious care, but also without care or thought of every kind. Your being, its excellence and usefulness, do not depend on your anxious concern: they spring as truly from the beneficence and continual superintendence of God, as the flowers of the field do; and were you brought into such a situation, as to be as utterly incapable of contributing to your own preservation and support as the lilies of the field are to theirs, your heavenly Father could augment your substance, and preserve your being, when for his glory and your own advantage.
Consider - Diligently consider this, καταμαθετε, lay it earnestly to heart, and let your confidence be unshaken in the God of infinite bounty and love.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:28: Consider the lilies of the field - The fourth consideration is taken from the care which God bestows on lilies. Watch the growing of the lily. It toils not, and it spins not; yet night and day it grows. With a beauty with which the most splendid monarch of the East was never adorned. it expands its blossom and fills the air with fragrance. Yet this beauty is of short continuance. Soon it will fade, and the beautiful flower will be cut down and burned. God "so little" regards the bestowment of beauty and ornament as to give the highest adorning to this which is soon to perish. When He thus clothes a lily - a fair flower, soon to perish - will he be unmindful of his children? Shall they dear to His heart and imbued with immortality - lack that which is proper for them, and shall they in vain trust the God that decks the lily of the valley?
Even Solomon in all his glory ... - The common dress of Eastern kings was purple, but they sometimes wore white robes. See Est 8:15; Dan 7:9. It is to this that Christ refers. Solomon, says he, the richest and most magnificent king of Israel, was not clothed in a robe of "so pure a white" as the lily that grows wild in the field.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:28: why: Mat 6:25, Mat 6:31, Mat 10:10; Luk 3:11, Luk 22:35, Luk 22:36
the lilies: Luk 12:27
Geneva 1599
6:28 And why take ye thought for raiment? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they (m) toil not, neither do they spin:
(m) By labour.
John Gill
6:28 And why take ye thought for raiment,.... Having exposed the folly of an anxious and immoderate care and thought, for food to support and prolong life, our Lord proceeds to show the vanity of an over concern for raiment:
consider the lilies of the field or "the flowers of the field", as the Arabic version reads it, the lilies being put for all sorts of flowers. The Persic version mentions both rose and lily; the one being beautifully clothed in red, the other in white. Christ does not direct his hearers to the lilies, or flowers which grow in the garden which receive some advantage from the management and care of the gardener; but to those of the field, where the art and care of men were not so exercised: and besides, he was now preaching on the mount, in an open place; and as he could point to the fowls of the air, flying in their sight, so to the flowers, in the adjacent fields and valleys: which he would have them look upon, with their eyes, consider and contemplate in their minds,
how they grow; in what variety of garbs they appear, of what different beautiful colours, and fragrant odours, they were; and yet
they toil not, or do not labour as husbandmen do, in tilling their land, ploughing their fields, and sowing them with flax, out of which linen garments are made:
neither do they spin; the flax, when plucked and dressed, as women do, in order for clothing; nor do they weave it into cloth, or make it up into garments, as other artificers do.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:28 And why take ye thought for raiment? Consider--observe well.
the lilies of the field, how they grow: they toil not--as men, planting and preparing the flax.
neither do they spin--as women.
6:296:29: Ասեմ ձեզ՝ զի եւ ո՛չ Սողովմովն յամենայն ՚ի փառսն իւրում զգեցաւ իբրեւ զմի ՚ի նոցանէ[110]։ [110] Ոմանք. Յամենայն փառսն։
29 Ասում եմ ձեզ, որ Սողոմոնն իսկ, իր ամբողջ փառքի մէջ, չհագնուեց նրանցից մէկի նման
29 Բայց ձեզի կ’ըսեմ թէ Սողոմոն ալ իր բոլոր փառաւորութեանը մէջ անոնցմէ մէկո՛ւն պէս չհագուեցաւ։
Ասեմ ձեզ, զի եւ ոչ Սողոմովն յամենայն ի փառսն իւրում զգեցաւ իբրեւ զմի ի նոցանէ:

6:29: Ասեմ ձեզ՝ զի եւ ո՛չ Սողովմովն յամենայն ՚ի փառսն իւրում զգեցաւ իբրեւ զմի ՚ի նոցանէ[110]։
[110] Ոմանք. Յամենայն փառսն։
29 Ասում եմ ձեզ, որ Սողոմոնն իսկ, իր ամբողջ փառքի մէջ, չհագնուեց նրանցից մէկի նման
29 Բայց ձեզի կ’ըսեմ թէ Սողոմոն ալ իր բոլոր փառաւորութեանը մէջ անոնցմէ մէկո՛ւն պէս չհագուեցաւ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:2929: но говорю вам, что и Соломон во всей славе своей не одевался так, как всякая из них;
6:29  λέγω δὲ ὑμῖν ὅτι οὐδὲ σολομὼν ἐν πάσῃ τῇ δόξῃ αὐτοῦ περιεβάλετο ὡς ἓν τούτων.
6:29. λέγω (I-forth) δὲ (moreover) ὑμῖν (unto-ye) ὅτι (to-which-a-one) οὐδὲ (not-moreover) Σολομὼν (a-Solomon) ἐν (in) πάσῃ (unto-all) τῇ (unto-the-one) δόξῃ (unto-a-recognition) αὐτοῦ (of-it) περιεβάλετο ( it-had-casted-about ) ὡς (as) ἓν (to-one) τούτων. (of-the-ones-these)
6:29. dico autem vobis quoniam nec Salomon in omni gloria sua coopertus est sicut unum ex istisBut I say to you, that not even Solomon in all his glory was arrayed as one of these.
29. yet I say unto you, that even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these.
6:29. But I say to you, that not even Solomon, in all his glory, was arrayed like one of these.
6:29. And yet I say unto you, That even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these.
And yet I say unto you, That even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these:

29: но говорю вам, что и Соломон во всей славе своей не одевался так, как всякая из них;
6:29  λέγω δὲ ὑμῖν ὅτι οὐδὲ σολομὼν ἐν πάσῃ τῇ δόξῃ αὐτοῦ περιεβάλετο ὡς ἓν τούτων.
6:29. dico autem vobis quoniam nec Salomon in omni gloria sua coopertus est sicut unum ex istis
But I say to you, that not even Solomon in all his glory was arrayed as one of these.
6:29. But I say to you, that not even Solomon, in all his glory, was arrayed like one of these.
6:29. And yet I say unto you, That even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
29 О славе Соломона см. 2 Пар IX:15 и след. Человеческие украшения все несовершенны сравнительно с природными. Человек до настоящего времени не мог превзойти природы в устройстве различных красот. Способы делать украшения совершенно естественными до настоящего времени еще не найдены.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:29: Solomon in all his glory - Some suppose that as the robes of state worn by the eastern kings were usually white, as were those of the nobles among the Jews, that therefore the lily was chosen for the comparison.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:29: even: Kg1 10:5-7; Ch2 9:4-6, Ch2 9:20-22; Ti1 2:9, Ti1 2:10; Pe1 3:2-5
John Gill
6:29 And yet I say unto you, that even Solomon in all his glory,.... This is a certain truth, to be affirmed in the strongest manner, and to be believed, that not only men and kings too in general; but even particularly Solomon, the richest and most magnificent of all the kings of Israel, whose grandeur, and glory, exceeded all the princes of the earth; that even he, not in his common dress, but when "in his glory", and in "all" his glory, when arrayed with his royal and richest robes, with his crown on his head, and when seated on his throne,
was not arrayed like one of these lilies, or flowers of the field: for the glory and beauty of his garments were purely from art, but their's by nature; which can never be equalled by art. This phrase, "Solomon in all his glory", is the same which the Jewish doctors, in their writings, express by , "Solomon in his hour" (g): that is as their commentators explain it (h), , "in the time of his reign"; for they say he was first a king, and then a private person. Now, not whilst he was a private person, but when a king, in the height of his grandeur and magnificence, and when dressed out in the most splendid manner, he was exceeded in array by a single lily: or the sense is, in his royal apparel. For as the same doctors say,
"what is a man's "glory?" It is his clothing that is his outward glory; and again, garments are the glory of a man (i).''
(g) Misn. Bava Metzia, c. 7. sect. 1. T. Bab. ib. fol. 49. 1. & 83. 1. & 86. 2. (h) Jarchi & Bartenora in ib. (i) Tzeror Hammor, fol. 95. 1. & 99. 4. & 110. 4.
John Wesley
6:29 Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these - Not in garments of so pure a white. The eastern monarchs were often clothed in white robes.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:29 And yet I say unto you, That even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these--What incomparable teaching!--best left in its own transparent clearness and rich simplicity.
6:306:30: Իսկ եթէ զխո՛տն ՚ի վայրի, որ այսօր է եւ վաղիւ ՚ի հնոց արկանի, Աստուած ա՛յնպէս զգեցուցանէ. ո՞րչափ եւս առաւել զձեզ թե՛րահաւատք[111]։ [111] Ոմանք. Եւ վաղիւն ՚ի հնոց։
30 Իսկ եթէ դաշտի միջի խոտին, որ այսօր կայ եւ վաղը հնոց կը նետուի, այդպէ՛ս է հագցնում Աստուած, որքա՜ն եւս առաւել՝ ձե՛զ, թերահաւատնե՛ր
30 Ուստի եթէ դաշտի խոտը, որ այսօր կայ եւ վաղը փուռը կը ձգուի, Աստուած այնպէս կը հագուեցնէ, հապա որչա՜փ աւելի ձեզ, թե՛րահաւատներ։
իսկ եթէ զխոտն ի վայրի որ այսօր է եւ վաղիւ ի հնոց արկանի, Աստուած այնպէս զգեցուցանէ, ո՞րչափ եւս առաւել զձեզ, թերահաւատք:

6:30: Իսկ եթէ զխո՛տն ՚ի վայրի, որ այսօր է եւ վաղիւ ՚ի հնոց արկանի, Աստուած ա՛յնպէս զգեցուցանէ. ո՞րչափ եւս առաւել զձեզ թե՛րահաւատք[111]։
[111] Ոմանք. Եւ վաղիւն ՚ի հնոց։
30 Իսկ եթէ դաշտի միջի խոտին, որ այսօր կայ եւ վաղը հնոց կը նետուի, այդպէ՛ս է հագցնում Աստուած, որքա՜ն եւս առաւել՝ ձե՛զ, թերահաւատնե՛ր
30 Ուստի եթէ դաշտի խոտը, որ այսօր կայ եւ վաղը փուռը կը ձգուի, Աստուած այնպէս կը հագուեցնէ, հապա որչա՜փ աւելի ձեզ, թե՛րահաւատներ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:3030: если же траву полевую, которая сегодня есть, а завтра будет брошена в печь, Бог так одевает, кольми паче вас, маловеры!
6:30  εἰ δὲ τὸν χόρτον τοῦ ἀγροῦ σήμερον ὄντα καὶ αὔριον εἰς κλίβανον βαλλόμενον ὁ θεὸς οὕτως ἀμφιέννυσιν, οὐ πολλῶ μᾶλλον ὑμᾶς, ὀλιγόπιστοι;
6:30. εἰ (If) δὲ (moreover) τὸν (to-the-one) χόρτον (to-a-victualage) τοῦ (of-the-one) ἀγροῦ (of-a-field) σήμερον (this-day) ὄντα (to-being) καὶ (and) αὔριον (to-morrow) εἰς (into) κλίβανον (to-a-pot) βαλλόμενον (to-being-casted,"ὁ (the-one) θεὸς (a-Deity) οὕτως (unto-the-one-this) ἀμφιέννυσιν, (it-en-putteth-around,"οὐ (not) πολλῷ (unto-much) μᾶλλον (more-such) ὑμᾶς, (to-ye," ὀλιγόπιστοι ; ( Little-trusted ?"
6:30. si autem faenum agri quod hodie est et cras in clibanum mittitur Deus sic vestit quanto magis vos minimae fideiAnd if the grass of the field, which is to day, and to morrow is cast into the oven, God doth so clothe: how much more you, O ye of little faith?
30. But if God doth so clothe the grass of the field, which today is, and tomorrow is cast into the oven, not much more you, O ye of little faith?
6:30. So if God so clothes the grass of the field, which is here today, and cast into the oven tomorrow, how much more will he care for you, O little in faith?
6:30. Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass of the field, which to day is, and to morrow is cast into the oven, [shall he] not much more [clothe] you, O ye of little faith?
Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass of the field, which to day is, and to morrow is cast into the oven, [shall he] not much more [clothe] you, O ye of little faith:

30: если же траву полевую, которая сегодня есть, а завтра будет брошена в печь, Бог так одевает, кольми паче вас, маловеры!
6:30  εἰ δὲ τὸν χόρτον τοῦ ἀγροῦ σήμερον ὄντα καὶ αὔριον εἰς κλίβανον βαλλόμενον ὁ θεὸς οὕτως ἀμφιέννυσιν, οὐ πολλῶ μᾶλλον ὑμᾶς, ὀλιγόπιστοι;
6:30. si autem faenum agri quod hodie est et cras in clibanum mittitur Deus sic vestit quanto magis vos minimae fidei
And if the grass of the field, which is to day, and to morrow is cast into the oven, God doth so clothe: how much more you, O ye of little faith?
6:30. So if God so clothes the grass of the field, which is here today, and cast into the oven tomorrow, how much more will he care for you, O little in faith?
6:30. Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass of the field, which to day is, and to morrow is cast into the oven, [shall he] not much more [clothe] you, O ye of little faith?
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
30 Трава полевая отличается красотой, одевается так, как не одевался Соломон. Но обыкновенно она годится только на то, что ее бросают в печь. Вы заботитесь об одежде. Но вы несравненно превосходите полевые лилии, и потому можете надеяться, что Бог оденет вас еще лучше, чем полевые лилии. — «Маловерные» — слово не встречается у Марка, но однажды у Луки XII:28. У Матфея 4 раза (VI:30; VIII:26; XIV:31; XVI:8). В языческой литературе слова этого нет.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:30: If God so clothe the grass of the field - Christ confounds both the luxury of the rich in their superfluities, and the distrust of the poor as to the necessaries of life. Let man, who is made for God and eternity, learn from a flower of the field how low the care of Providence stoops. All our inquietudes and distrusts proceed from lack of faith: that supplies all wants. The poor are not really such, but because they are destitute of faith.
To-morrow is cast into the oven - The inhabitants of the east, to this day, make use of dry straw, withered herbs, and stubble, to heat their ovens. Some have translated the original word κλιβανον, a still, and intimate that our Lord alludes to the distillation of herbs for medicinal purposes; but this is certainly contrary to the scope of our Lord's argument, which runs thus: If God covers with so much glory things of no farther value than to serve the meanest uses, will he not take care of his servants, who are so precious in his sight, and designed for such important services in the world? See Harmer's Observations.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:30: Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass of the field - What grows up in the field, or grows wild and without culture. The word "grass," applied here to the lily, denotes merely that it is a vegetable production, or that it is among the things which grow wild, and which are used for fuel.
Which today is - It lives today, or it lives for a day. It is short-lived, and seems to be a thing of no value, and is so treated.
Is cast into the oven - The Jews had different modes of baking. In early times they frequently baked in the sand, warmed with the heat of the sun. They constructed, also, movable ovens made of clay, brick, or plates of iron. But the most common kind, and the one here probably referred to, was made by excavating the ground 2 1/2 feet in diameter, and from 5 to 6 feet deep. This kind of oven still exists in Persia. The bottom was paved with stones. It was heated by putting wood or dry grass into the oven, and, when heated, the ashes were removed and the bread was placed on the heated stones. Frequently, however, the oven was an earthen vessel without a bottom, about 3 feet high, smeared outside and inside with clay, and placed upon a frame or support. Fire was made within or below it. When the sides were sufficiently heated, thin patches of dough were spread on the inside, and the top was covered, without removing the fire as in the other cases, and the bread was quickly baked.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:30: clothe: Psa 90:5, Psa 90:6, Psa 92:7; Isa 40:6-8; Luk 12:28; Jam 1:10, Jam 1:11; Pe1 1:24
O ye: Mat 8:26, Mat 14:31, Mat 16:8, Mat 17:17; Mar 4:40, Mar 9:19; Luk 9:41; Joh 20:27; Heb 3:12
John Gill
6:30 Wherefore if God so clothe the grass of the field..... These words are a conclusion from the former, and contain an argument from the lesser to the greater; that if God, for this is solely his work, so clothes the lilies, the flowers of the field, and whatever grows up out of the earth, in such a beautiful and splendid manner, as even to outdo Solomon, in his richest apparel; there's no doubt to be made of it, or at least ought not, but that he will much more provide clothing for men. The argument is illustrated, by the short continuance of the grass of the field, which is so clothed; and the use it is put to, when cut down;
which today is in being, but abides not long, as it were but for a day: it flourishes in the morning, continues for the day in its glory and verdure, is cut down at evening, and withers and dies,
and tomorrow is cast into the oven, to heat it with, or as the Syriac version reads "in the furnace". And so Munster's Hebrew edition of this Gospel. For furnaces used to be heated with straw and stubble, and such like things, as were gathered out of the fields; so, we read in the Misna (k), that pots and furnaces were heated;
"a pot which they heat "with straw and stubble", they put into it that which is to be boiled--a furnace which they heat "with straw and stubble", they put nothing into it, nor upon it (i.e. till they have removed the coals or ashes): a little furnace, which they heat , "with straw and stubble", is as the pots.''
The last word, Bartenora says, signifies wood, or sticks, small as stubble, which they gather out of the field; that is, the stalks of some sort of herbs and plants, that grow in the field: now if God clothes these plants, which are so short lived, and at last used for such mean purposes;
shall he not much more clothe you men, his people, who are of a much longer life, and designed for greater ends and purposes; for the worship and service of God, for his honour and glory here, and for eternal life and happiness hereafter,
O ye of little faith? As such persons are, who distrust the providence of God, with respect to food and raiment, The phrase, , "men of little faith", is often to be met with in the Rabbinical writings: so Noah is represented by them, as one of "little faith", who believed, and did not believe the flood; and therefore did not go into the ark, till the waters drove him (l): and though he is said to be perfect, this was not by his works, but by the grace of God (m). So the Israelites at the Red Sea, who thought that when they came out on one side, the Egyptians would come out on the (n) other. So the little children that mocked Elisha, are said to be so called, because they were men "of little (o) faith". So everyone that exalts his voice in prayer, is reckoned such an one (p). But what comes nearest to the case before us, is the following (q) passage;
"Says R. Eliezer the Great, whoever has a morsel in his basket, and says, what shall I eat tomorrow? is no other than , "one of those of little faith".''
(k) Sabbat, c. 3. sect. 1, 2. (l) Jarchi in Gen. vii. 7. (m) Tzeror Hammor, fol. 10. 2. (n) T. Bab. Pesachim, fol. 118. 2. Erachin, fol. 15. 1. (o) T. Bab. Sota, fol. 46. 2. Zohar in Exod. fol. 90. 2. (p) T. Bab. Beracot, fol. 24. 2. Zohar in Num. fol. 93. 2. (q) T. Bab. Sota, fol. 48. 2.
John Wesley
6:30 The grass of the field - is a general expression, including both herbs and flowers. Into the still - This is the natural sense of the passage. For it can hardly be supposed that grass or flowers should be thrown into the oven the day after they were cut down. Neither is it the custom in the hottest countries, where they dry fastest, to heat ovens with them. If God so clothe - The word properly implies, the putting on a complete dress, that surrounds the body on all sides; and beautifully expresses that external membrane, which (like the skin in a human body) at once adorns the tender fabric of the vegetable, and guards it from the injuries of the weather. Every microscope in which a flower is viewed gives a lively comment on this text.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:30 Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass--the "herbage."
of the field, which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into the oven--wild flowers cut with the grass, withering by the heat, and used for fuel. (See Jas 1:11).
shall He not much more clothe you, O ye of little faith?--The argument here is something fresh. Gorgeous as is the array of the flowers that deck the fields, surpassing all artificial human grandeur, it is for but a brief moment; you are ravished with it to-day, and to-morrow it is gone; your own hands have seized and cast it into the oven: Shall, then, God's children, so dear to Him, and instinct with a life that cannot die, be left naked? He does not say, Shall they not be more beauteously arrayed? but, Shall He not much more clothe them? that being all He will have them regard as secured to them (compare Heb 13:5). The expression, "Little-faithed ones," which our Lord applies once and again to His disciples (Mt 8:26; Mt 14:31; Mt 16:8), can hardly be regarded as rebuking any actual manifestations of unbelief at that early period, and before such an audience. It is His way of gently chiding the spirit of unbelief, so natural even to the best, who are surrounded by a world of sense, and of kindling a generous desire to shake it off.
6:316:31: Մի՛ այսուհետեւ հոգայցէք՝ եւ ասիցէք. Զինչ կերիցո՛ւք կամ զինչ արբցուք կամ զինչ զգեցցուք.
31 Այսուհետեւ հոգ մի՛ արէք ու մի՛ ասէք՝ ի՛նչ պիտի ուտենք կամ ի՛նչ պիտի խմենք կամ ի՛նչ պիտի հագնենք
31 Ուրեմն հոգ մի՛ ընէք՝ ըսելով. «Ի՞նչ պիտի ուտենք, կամ Ի՞նչ պիտի խմենք, կամ Ի՞նչ պիտի հագնինք»։
Մի՛ այսուհետեւ հոգայցէք եւ ասիցէք. Զի՞նչ կերիցուք կամ զի՞նչ արբցուք կամ զի՞նչ զգեցցուք:

6:31: Մի՛ այսուհետեւ հոգայցէք՝ եւ ասիցէք. Զինչ կերիցո՛ւք կամ զինչ արբցուք կամ զինչ զգեցցուք.
31 Այսուհետեւ հոգ մի՛ արէք ու մի՛ ասէք՝ ի՛նչ պիտի ուտենք կամ ի՛նչ պիտի խմենք կամ ի՛նչ պիտի հագնենք
31 Ուրեմն հոգ մի՛ ընէք՝ ըսելով. «Ի՞նչ պիտի ուտենք, կամ Ի՞նչ պիտի խմենք, կամ Ի՞նչ պիտի հագնինք»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:3131: Итак не заботьтесь и не говорите: что нам есть? или что пить? или во что одеться?
6:31  μὴ οὗν μεριμνήσητε λέγοντες, τί φάγωμεν; ἤ, τί πίωμεν; ἤ, τί περιβαλώμεθα;
6:31. μὴ (Lest) οὖν (accordingly) μεριμνήσητε (ye-might-have-worried-unto) λέγοντες ( forthing ,"Τί (To-what-one) φάγωμεν; (we-might-have-had-devoured?"ἤ (or,"Τί (To-what-one) πίωμεν; (we-might-have-had-drank?"ἤ (or,"Τί (To-what-one) περιβαλώμεθα ; ( we-might-have-had-casted-about ?"
6:31. nolite ergo solliciti esse dicentes quid manducabimus aut quid bibemus aut quo operiemurBe not solicitous therefore, saying: What shall we eat: or what shall we drink, or wherewith shall we be clothed?
31. Be not therefore anxious, saying, What shall we eat? or, What shall drink? or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed?
6:31. Therefore, do not choose to be anxious, saying: ‘What shall we eat, and what shall we drink, and with what shall we be clothed?’
6:31. Therefore take no thought, saying, What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink? or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed?
Therefore take no thought, saying, What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink? or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed:

31: Итак не заботьтесь и не говорите: что нам есть? или что пить? или во что одеться?
6:31  μὴ οὗν μεριμνήσητε λέγοντες, τί φάγωμεν; ἤ, τί πίωμεν; ἤ, τί περιβαλώμεθα;
6:31. nolite ergo solliciti esse dicentes quid manducabimus aut quid bibemus aut quo operiemur
Be not solicitous therefore, saying: What shall we eat: or what shall we drink, or wherewith shall we be clothed?
6:31. Therefore, do not choose to be anxious, saying: ‘What shall we eat, and what shall we drink, and with what shall we be clothed?’
6:31. Therefore take no thought, saying, What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink? or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed?
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
31 Смысл выражений тот же, что и в 25 ст. Но здесь мысль излагается уже в качестве вывода из предыдущего. Она блестяще доказана приведенными примерами. Смысл тот, что все наши попечения и заботы должны быть проникнуты духом надежды на Отца небесного.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:31: What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink? etc. - These three inquiries engross the whole attention of those who are living without God in the world. The belly and back of a worldling are his compound god; and these he worships in the lust of the flesh, in the lust of the eye, and in the pride of life.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:31: What shall we eat: Mat 4:4, Mat 15:33; Lev 25:20-22; Ch2 25:9; Psa 37:3, Psa 55:22, Psa 78:18-31; Luk 12:29; Pe1 5:7
John Gill
6:31 Therefore take no thought,.... That is, for the morrow, as it is explained, Lk 6:34 for it is lawful to take proper care and thought for present food, drink, and raiment; but not to be anxiously concerned for futurity;
saying, what shall we eat? or what shall we drink? or wherewithal shall we be clothed? These are a repetition of the several things instanced in, and are the very language and expressions of men of little faith; as in the above citation, , "what shall I eat tomorrow?"
John Wesley
6:31 Therefore take not thought - How kind are these precepts! The substance of which is only this, Do thyself no harm! Let us not be so ungrateful to him, nor so injurious to ourselves, as to harass and oppress our minds with that burden of anxiety, which he has so graciously taken off. Every verse speaks at once to the understanding, and to the heart. We will not therefore indulge these unnecessary, these useless, these mischievous cares. We will not borrow the anxieties and distresses of the morrow, to aggravate those of the present day. Rather we will cheerfully repose ourselves on that heavenly Father, who knows we have need of these things; who has given us the life, which is more than meat, and the body, which is more than raiment. And thus instructed in the philosophy of our heavenly Master, we will learn a lesson of faith and cheer. fulness from every bird of the air, and every flower of the field.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:31 Therefore take no thought--solicitude.
saying, What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink? or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed?
6:326:32: զի զա՛յդ ամենայն հեթանոսք խնդրեն. քանզի գիտէ՛ Հայրն ձեր երկնաւոր, թէ պիտո՛յ է ձեզ այդ ամենայն։
32 որովհետեւ հեթանոսներն են այդ բոլորը որոնում. քանի որ ձեր երկնաւոր Հայրը գիտէ, թէ այդ բոլորը ձեզ պէտք է
32 Քանզի այդ բոլոր բաները հեթանոսները կը խնդրեն. վասն զի ձեր երկնաւոր Հայրը գիտէ՝ թէ այդ բոլոր բաները ձեզի պէտք են։
զի զայդ ամենայն հեթանոսք խնդրեն. քանզի գիտէ Հայրն ձեր երկնաւոր թէ պիտոյ է ձեզ այդ ամենայն:

6:32: զի զա՛յդ ամենայն հեթանոսք խնդրեն. քանզի գիտէ՛ Հայրն ձեր երկնաւոր, թէ պիտո՛յ է ձեզ այդ ամենայն։
32 որովհետեւ հեթանոսներն են այդ բոլորը որոնում. քանի որ ձեր երկնաւոր Հայրը գիտէ, թէ այդ բոլորը ձեզ պէտք է
32 Քանզի այդ բոլոր բաները հեթանոսները կը խնդրեն. վասն զի ձեր երկնաւոր Հայրը գիտէ՝ թէ այդ բոլոր բաները ձեզի պէտք են։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:3232: потому что всего этого ищут язычники, и потому что Отец ваш Небесный знает, что вы имеете нужду во всем этом.
6:32  πάντα γὰρ ταῦτα τὰ ἔθνη ἐπιζητοῦσιν· οἶδεν γὰρ ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὁ οὐράνιος ὅτι χρῄζετε τούτων ἁπάντων.
6:32. πάντα ( To-all ) γὰρ (therefore) ταῦτα (to-the-ones-these) τὰ (the-ones) ἔθνη (nations) ἐπιζητοῦσιν: (they-seek-upon-unto) οἶδεν (it-had-come-to-see) γὰρ (therefore,"ὁ (the-one) πατὴρ (a-Father) ὑμῶν (of-ye) ὁ (the-one) οὐράνιος (skyed-belonged,"ὅτι (to-which-a-one) χρῄζετε (ye-require) τούτων (of-the-ones-these) ἁπάντων . ( of-along-all )
6:32. haec enim omnia gentes inquirunt scit enim Pater vester quia his omnibus indigetisFor after all these things do the heathens seek. For your Father knoweth that you have need of all these things.
32. For after all these things do the Gentiles seek; for your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things.
6:32. For the Gentiles seek all these things. Yet your Father knows that you need all these things.
6:32. (For after all these things do the Gentiles seek:) for your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things.
For after all these things do the Gentiles seek:) for your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things:

32: потому что всего этого ищут язычники, и потому что Отец ваш Небесный знает, что вы имеете нужду во всем этом.
6:32  πάντα γὰρ ταῦτα τὰ ἔθνη ἐπιζητοῦσιν· οἶδεν γὰρ ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὁ οὐράνιος ὅτι χρῄζετε τούτων ἁπάντων.
6:32. haec enim omnia gentes inquirunt scit enim Pater vester quia his omnibus indigetis
For after all these things do the heathens seek. For your Father knoweth that you have need of all these things.
6:32. For the Gentiles seek all these things. Yet your Father knows that you need all these things.
6:32. (For after all these things do the Gentiles seek:) for your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
32 Несколько странным с первого раза представляется здесь упоминание об язычниках (ta eqnh). Вполне хорошо объясняет это Златоуст, говоря, что Спаситель потому здесь упомянул об язычниках, что они трудятся исключительно для настоящей жизни, не размышляя о будущем и небесном. Златоуст придает также значение обстоятельству, что Спаситель не сказал здесь Бог, а назвал Его Отцом. Язычники еще не стали в сыновнее положение к Богу; но слушатели Христа, с приближением Царства Небесного, уже становились. Поэтому Спаситель вселяет а них высшую надежду — на небесного Отца, который не может не видеть чад Своих, если они находятся в затруднительных и крайних обстоятельствах.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:32: For after all these things do the Gentiles seek - The fifth reason against solicitude about the future is - that to concern ourselves about these wants with anxiety, as if there was no such thing as a providence in the world; with great affection towards earthly enjoyments, as if we expected no other; and without praying to God or consulting his will, as if we could do any thing without him: this is to imitate the worst kind of heathens, who live without hope, and without God in the world.
Seek - Επιζητει from επι, intensive, and ζητεω, I seek, to seek intensely, earnestly, again and again: the true characteristic of the worldly man; his soul is never satisfied - give! give! is the ceaseless language of his earth-born heart.
Your heavenly Father knoweth, etc. - The sixth reason against this anxiety about the future is - because God, our heavenly Father, is infinite in wisdom, and knows all our wants. It is the property of a wise and tender father to provide necessaries, and not superfluities, for his children. Not to expect the former is an offense to his goodness; to expect the latter is injurious to his wisdom.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:32: For after all these things do the Gentiles seek - That is, those destitute of the true doctrines of religion, and unacquainted with proper dependence on Divine Providence, make it their chief anxiety thus to seek food and clothing. But you, who have a knowledge of your Father in heaven; who know that He will provide for your needs, should not be anxious. Seek first His kingdom; seek first to be righteous, and to become interested in His favor, and all necessary things will be added to you. He has control over all things, and He can give you what you need. He will give you what he deems best for you.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:32: after: Mat 5:46, Mat 5:47, Mat 20:25, Mat 20:26; Psa 17:14; Luk 12:30; Eph 4:17; Th1 4:5
for your: Mat 6:8; Psa 103:13; Luk 11:11-13, Luk 12:30
John Gill
6:32 For after all these things do the Gentiles seek,.... Or "the nations of the world", as in Lk 12:30. The Syriac reads it so here: the phrase, "the nations of the world", is used of the Gentiles, in distinction from the Israelites, thousands of times in the Jewish writings; it would be endless to give instances. These knew not God, nor acknowledged his providence; the greater part of them thought, that the soul perished with the body; few of them thought, that anything remained after death; and they that did, spoke very doubtfully of it: wherefore it is no wonder, that such persons should greedily seek after, and be anxiously concerned for all these things, food, raiment, and riches, and a great plenty of them; since this is all the happiness they expect; and imagine, that this is to be acquired by their care, thought, diligence, and industry; having no regard to a superior being, and his all wise providence: but for the Jews, and so Christians, who have a divine revelation, the knowledge of God, and his providence, and of a future state after this life, to act the same part the Heathens do, is exceedingly unbecoming, absurd, and wicked: and besides, such greedy desires, immoderate care, and anxious solicitude, are altogether unnecessary;
for your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things. Every word almost, carries in it an argument, to strengthen the faith of God's children, to encourage them to believe, that he will bestow upon them, whatever is needful, for meat, drink, and clothing: he is a "father", and will take care of his children; "their father"; they have interest in him, being related to him, and need not doubt of his paternal care, and affectionate regard to them: their "heavenly" Father, or their Father in heaven; who has all things at his command, who sits there, and does whatever he pleaseth on earth: "he knoweth that they have need"; he knows all things, all their straits, difficulties, wants and necessities; he knows they need every day, "all these things", food and raiment, and cannot do without them: and therefore they may depend upon it, that as it is in his power to relieve them, and their persons and cases are not unknown to him; he who stands in the relation of a father to them, will supply them with whatever is proper and convenient for them.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:32 (For after all these things do the Gentiles seek)--rather, "pursue." Knowing nothing definitely beyond the present life to kindle their aspirations and engage their supreme attention, the heathen naturally pursue present objects as their chief, their only good. To what an elevation above these does Jesus here lift His disciples!
for your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things--How precious this word! Food and raiment are pronounced needful to God's children; and He who could say, "No man knoweth the Father but the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal Him" (Mt 11:27), says with an authority which none but Himself could claim, "Your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things." Will not that suffice you, O ye needy ones of the household of faith?
6:336:33: Խնդրեցէ՛ք նախ զարքայութիւն Աստուծոյ եւ զարդարութիւն նորա, եւ այդ ամենայն յաւելցի՛ ձեզ։
33 Նախ խնդրեցէ՛ք Աստծու արքայութիւնը եւ նրա արդարութիւնը, եւ այդ բոլորը Աստուած ձեզ աւելիով կը տայ
33 Բայց առաջ խնդրեցէք Աստուծոյ թագաւորութիւնը եւ անոր արդարութիւնը ու այդ բոլոր բաներն ալ ձեզի պիտի տրուին։
Խնդրեցէք նախ զարքայութիւնն Աստուծոյ եւ զարդարութիւն նորա, եւ այդ ամենայն յաւելցի ձեզ:

6:33: Խնդրեցէ՛ք նախ զարքայութիւն Աստուծոյ եւ զարդարութիւն նորա, եւ այդ ամենայն յաւելցի՛ ձեզ։
33 Նախ խնդրեցէ՛ք Աստծու արքայութիւնը եւ նրա արդարութիւնը, եւ այդ բոլորը Աստուած ձեզ աւելիով կը տայ
33 Բայց առաջ խնդրեցէք Աստուծոյ թագաւորութիւնը եւ անոր արդարութիւնը ու այդ բոլոր բաներն ալ ձեզի պիտի տրուին։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:3333: Ищите же прежде Царства Божия и правды Его, и это все приложится вам.
6:33  ζητεῖτε δὲ πρῶτον τὴν βασιλείαν [τοῦ θεοῦ] καὶ τὴν δικαιοσύνην αὐτοῦ, καὶ ταῦτα πάντα προστεθήσεται ὑμῖν.
6:33. ζητεῖτε (Ye-should-seek-unto) δὲ (moreover) πρῶτον (to-most-before) τὴν (to-the-one) βασιλείαν (to-a-ruling-of) καὶ (and) τὴν (to-the-one) δικαιοσύνην (to-a-course-belongedness) αὐτοῦ, (of-it,"καὶ (and) ταῦτα (the-ones-these) πάντα ( all ) προστεθήσεται (it-shall-be-placed-toward) ὑμῖν. (unto-ye)
6:33. quaerite autem primum regnum et iustitiam eius et omnia haec adicientur vobisSeek ye therefore first the kingdom of God, and his justice, and all these things shall be added unto you.
33. But seek ye first his kingdom, and his righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you.
6:33. Therefore, seek first the kingdom of God and his justice, and all these things shall be added to you as well.
6:33. But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you.
But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you:

33: Ищите же прежде Царства Божия и правды Его, и это все приложится вам.
6:33  ζητεῖτε δὲ πρῶτον τὴν βασιλείαν [τοῦ θεοῦ] καὶ τὴν δικαιοσύνην αὐτοῦ, καὶ ταῦτα πάντα προστεθήσεται ὑμῖν.
6:33. quaerite autem primum regnum et iustitiam eius et omnia haec adicientur vobis
Seek ye therefore first the kingdom of God, and his justice, and all these things shall be added unto you.
6:33. Therefore, seek first the kingdom of God and his justice, and all these things shall be added to you as well.
6:33. But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
33 Переведено точно, и, однако, не согласно с подлинником. По русскому переводу выходит, что «Его» относится к царству, т. е. ищите Царства Божия и правды этого Царства; между тем в подлиннике, если бы местоимение «его» относилось к Царству (basileia), то вместо autou (муж. рода) стояло бы authV. Значит слово «Его» должно относиться к «Отец ваш на Небе», и смысл выражения таков: ищите прежде Царства и правды Отца вашего небесного. В русск. перев. это, впрочем, выражено тем, что «Его» напечатано с прописной буквы. Чтобы избежать всякой двусмысленности в греч. в нескольких кодексах прибавлено к thn basileian - tou qeou (в Вульг. и лат. перев.: regnum Dei, et justitiam ejus); а в некоторых tou qeou еще и после dikaiosunhn, что излишне. Кодекс В перемещает: ищите прежде правды и Царства, — что, вероятно, вызвано тем соображением, что правда служит условием для вступления в Царство V:20, и потому должна стоять впереди. Встречающееся у Оригена, Климента и Евсевия изречение Христа: «просите многого и малое приложится вам; просите небесного и земное приложится вам», объясняет смысл 33 стиха, но не вполне. «Ищите» здесь заменено «просите». Люда должны прежде всего стремиться к тому, чтобы на земле наступило или появилось Царство и правда Божии, всячески содействовать этому своею жизнью, поведением и верою. Это в положительном смысле; в отрицательном — уклоняться от всякой неправды (лжи, обмана, показности и проч.), где бы она ни существовала. Если бы такое стремление было общим, то все остальное, чего язычники так усердно ищут и о чем так много заботятся, появится без особенных трудов и забот. Опыт действительно показывает, что благосостояние среди людей появляется не тогда, когда они все свое внимание сосредоточивают в мирских интересах и своекорыстии, а когда ищут правды. Благосостояния людей никогда не отрицает Христос.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:33: But seek ye first the kingdom of God - See on Mat 3:7 (note).
His righteousness - That holiness of heart and purity of life which God requires of those who profess to be subjects of that spiritual kingdom mentioned above. See on Mat 5:20 (note).
The seventh reason against these worldly cares and fears is - because the business of our salvation ought to engross us entirely: hither all our desires, cares, and inquiries ought to tend. Grace is the way to glory - holiness the way to happiness. If men be not righteous, there is no heaven to be had: if they be, they shall have heaven and earth too; for godliness has the promise of both lives. Ti1 6:3.
All these things shall be added unto you - The very blunt note of old Mr. Trapp, on this passage, is worthy of serious attention. All things shall be added. "They shall be cast in as an overplus, or as small advantages to the main bargain; as paper and pack-thread are given where we buy spice and fruit, or an inch of measure to an ell of cloth." This was a very common saying among the Jews: "Seek that, to which other things are necessarily connected." "A king said to his particular friend, 'Ask what thou wilt, and I will give it unto thee.' He thought within himself, 'If I ask to be made a general I shall readily obtain it. I will ask something to which all these things shall be added:' he therefore said, 'Give me thy daughter to wife.' This he did knowing that all the dignities of the kingdom should be added unto this gift." See in Schoettgen.
To this verse, probably, belong the following words, quoted often by Clement, Origen, and Eusebius, as the words of Christ: αιτειτε τα μεγαλα, και τα μικρα υμιν προστεθησεται· και αιτειτε τα επουρανια, και τα επιγεια προστεθησεται υμιν. "Ask great things, and little things shall be added unto you; ask heavenly things, and earthly things shall be added unto you."
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:33: seek: Kg1 3:11-13, Kg1 17:13; Ch2 1:7-12, Ch2 31:20, Ch2 31:21; Pro 2:1-9, Pro 3:9, Pro 3:10; Hag 1:2-11, Hag 2:16-19; Luk 12:31; Joh 6:27
the kingdom: Mat 3:2, Mat 4:17, Mat 13:44-46; Act 20:25, Act 28:31; Rom 14:17; Col 1:13, Col 1:14; Th2 1:5; Pe2 1:11
his: Mat 5:6; Isa 45:24; Jer 23:6; Luk 1:6; Rom 1:17, Rom 3:21, Rom 3:22, Rom 10:3; Co1 1:30; Co2 5:21; Phi 3:9; Pe2 1:1
and all: Mat 19:29; Lev 25:20, Lev 25:21; Psa 34:9, Psa 34:10, Psa 37:3, Psa 37:18, Psa 37:19, Psa 37:25, Psa 84:11, Psa 84:12; Mar 10:30; Luk 18:29, Luk 18:30; Rom 8:31; Co1 3:22; Ti1 4:8
John Gill
6:33 But seek first the kingdom of God,.... Meaning either the Gospel, and the ministration of it; in which sense this phrase is often used, see Mt 21:43 and which is diligently to be sought after, and into; to be constantly attended on, and to be preferred to our necessary food, to raiment, or riches, or any enjoyment of life: or else the kingdom of glory, which is prepared by God, and is his gift; for which he makes his people meet here, and will introduce them into it hereafter.
And his righteousness; the righteousness of God, which is revealed in the Gospel, and is what gives a right and title to the kingdom of heaven. This is not the righteousness of man, but of God; and is no other than the righteousness of Christ; so called, because he is God who has wrought it; it is what God approves of, accepts, and imputes, and which only can justify in his sight, and give an abundant entrance into his kingdom and glory. Heaven is to be sought for in the first place, as the perfection of the saints' happiness; and Christ's righteousness is to be sought for, and laid hold on by faith, as the way and means of enjoying that happiness; without which, there will be no entering into the kingdom of heaven.
And all these things shall be added unto you: of the free bounty, goodness, and liberality of God, without your thought and care, and much less merit; even "all these things", meat, drink, clothing, or whatsoever worldly sustenance else is necessary for you: which are not parts of the happiness of saints, only appendages thereunto; which they have over and above what they are, or should be chiefly seeking after. The Hebrews (r) say,
"that no good sign will be shown to Israel, until they return and "seek" three things: "afterwards the children of Israel shall return and seek the Lord"; , "this is the kingdom of heaven"; and "David their king", according to its literal sense; "and shall fear the Lord and his goodness"; this is the house of the sanctuary, as it is said, "this goodly mountain", and Lebanon.''
(r) Jarchi & Kimchi, in Hos. iii. 5.
John Wesley
6:33 Seek the kingdom of God and his righteousness - Singly aim at this, that God, reigning in your heart, may fill it with the righteousness above described. And indeed whosoever seeks this first, will soon come to seek this only.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:33 But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you--This is the great summing up. Strictly speaking, it has to do only with the subject of the present section--the right state of the heart with reference to heavenly trod earthly things; but being couched in the form of a brief general directory, it is so comprehensive in its grasp as to embrace the whole subject of this discourse. And, as if to make this the more evident, the two keynotes of this great sermon seem purposely struck in it--"the KINGDOM" and "the RIGHTEOUSNESS" Of the kingdom--as the grand objects, in the supreme pursuit of which all things needful for the present life will be added to us. The precise sense of every word in this golden verse should be carefully weighed. "The kingdom of God" is the primary subject of the Sermon on the Mount--that kingdom which the God of heaven is erecting in this fallen world, within which are all the spiritually recovered and inwardly subject portion of the family of Adam, under Messiah as its Divine Head and King. "The righteousness thereof" is the character of all such, so amply described and variously illustrated in the foregoing portions of this discourse. The "seeking" of these is the making them the object of supreme choice and pursuit; and the seeking of them "first" is the seeking of them before and above all else. The "all these things" which shall in that case be added to us are just the "all these things" which the last words of Mt 6:32 assured us "our heavenly Father knoweth that we have need of"; that is, all we require for the present life. And when our Lord says they shall be "added," it is implied, as a matter of course, that the seekers of the kingdom and its righteousness shall have these as their proper and primary portion: the rest being their gracious reward for not seeking them. (See an illustration of the principle of this in 2Chron 1:11-12). What follows is but a reduction of this great general direction into a practical and ready form for daily use.
6:346:34: Մի՛ այսուհետեւ հոգայցէք վասն վաղուի, զի վաղիւն վասն ի՛ւր հոգասցի. շա՛տ է աւուրն չա՛ր իւր[112]։[112] Ոմանք. Վասն վաղուին։
34 Այսուհետեւ հոգ մի՛ արէք վաղուայ մասին, որովհետեւ վաղուայ օրը իր մասին կը հոգայ. օրուայ հոգսը բաւ է օրուայ համար»:
34 Ուստի վաղուան համար հոգ մի՛ ընէք, վասն զի վաղուան օրը իրեն համար հոգ պիտի ընէ. հերիք է օրուան իր նեղութիւնը’»։
Մի՛ այսուհետեւ հոգայցէք վասն վաղուի, զի վաղիւն վասն իւր հոգասցի. շատ է աւուրն չար իւր:

6:34: Մի՛ այսուհետեւ հոգայցէք վասն վաղուի, զի վաղիւն վասն ի՛ւր հոգասցի. շա՛տ է աւուրն չա՛ր իւր[112]։
[112] Ոմանք. Վասն վաղուին։
34 Այսուհետեւ հոգ մի՛ արէք վաղուայ մասին, որովհետեւ վաղուայ օրը իր մասին կը հոգայ. օրուայ հոգսը բաւ է օրուայ համար»:
34 Ուստի վաղուան համար հոգ մի՛ ընէք, վասն զի վաղուան օրը իրեն համար հոգ պիտի ընէ. հերիք է օրուան իր նեղութիւնը’»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
6:3434: Итак не заботьтесь о завтрашнем дне, ибо завтрашний [сам] будет заботиться о своем: довольно для [каждого] дня своей заботы.
6:34  μὴ οὗν μεριμνήσητε εἰς τὴν αὔριον, ἡ γὰρ αὔριον μεριμνήσει ἑαυτῆς· ἀρκετὸν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἡ κακία αὐτῆς.
6:34. μὴ (Lest) οὖν (accordingly) μεριμνήσητε (ye-might-have-worried-unto) εἰς (into) τὴν (to-the-one) αὔριον, (to-morrow) ἡ (the-one) γὰρ (therefore) αὔριον (to-morrow) μεριμνήσει (it-shall-worry-unto) αὑτῆς: (of-itself) ἀρκετὸν (sufficable) τῇ (unto-the-one) ἡμέρᾳ (unto-a-day) ἡ (the-one) κακία (a-disrupting-unto) αὐτῆς. (of-it)
6:34. nolite ergo esse solliciti in crastinum crastinus enim dies sollicitus erit sibi ipse sufficit diei malitia suaBe not therefore solicitous for to morrow; for the morrow will be solicitous for itself. Sufficient for the day is the evil thereof.
34. Be not therefore anxious for the morrow: for the morrow will be anxious for itself. Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof.
6:34. Therefore, do not be anxious about tomorrow; for the future day will be anxious for itself. Sufficient for the day is its evil.”
6:34. Take therefore no thought for the morrow: for the morrow shall take thought for the things of itself. Sufficient unto the day [is] the evil thereof.
Take therefore no thought for the morrow: for the morrow shall take thought for the things of itself. Sufficient unto the day [is] the evil thereof:

34: Итак не заботьтесь о завтрашнем дне, ибо завтрашний [сам] будет заботиться о своем: довольно для [каждого] дня своей заботы.
6:34  μὴ οὗν μεριμνήσητε εἰς τὴν αὔριον, ἡ γὰρ αὔριον μεριμνήσει ἑαυτῆς· ἀρκετὸν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἡ κακία αὐτῆς.
6:34. nolite ergo esse solliciti in crastinum crastinus enim dies sollicitus erit sibi ipse sufficit diei malitia sua
Be not therefore solicitous for to morrow; for the morrow will be solicitous for itself. Sufficient for the day is the evil thereof.
6:34. Therefore, do not be anxious about tomorrow; for the future day will be anxious for itself. Sufficient for the day is its evil.”
6:34. Take therefore no thought for the morrow: for the morrow shall take thought for the things of itself. Sufficient unto the day [is] the evil thereof.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾ kjv_1900▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
34 Златоуст объясняет эти слова так: «не сказал — не заботьтесь, но не заботьтесь о завтрашнем дне». Если принять это толкование отдельно и без связи с другими толкованиями, то получается некоторая двусмысленность. О завтрашнем дне не следует заботиться; но зато следует заботиться о других, дальнейших днях. Можно думать, что Спаситель вообще дает здесь наставление не заботиться о будущем, что ясно из контекста. Поэтому о завтрашнем дне сказано в общем смысле и, может быть, потому, что он бывает обыкновенно предметом наших ближайших и особенных забот. Сам будет заботиться о своем merimnhsei eauthV; — в греческом довольно грубая конструкция, обязанная переводу с арамейского. По-видимому, для того, чтобы придать некоторый классический вид этому выражению, в некоторых кодексах поставлено ta eauthV или ta peri authV. Второе предложение служит доказательством первого. Мы и обыкновенно в действительности заботимся только о нынешнем дне. Распространять свои заботы на завтрашний и несколько дней — не в наших силах. Наше так называемое «предвидение» часто не оправдывается в будущем. Смысл выражения, след., таков. Заботьтесь (можете заботиться) только о нынешнем дне, как вы и обыкновенно это делаете. Завтрашний день наступят свои особенные заботы, свойственные только этому дню. И это доказывается тем, что довольно для каждого дня своей заботы. Довольно как в русск. так и в греч. — средний род; буквально: довольно для дня злоба (вм. забота). Такое сочетание невозможно на русском, но на греческом допустимо, встречается в других местах Нового Завета, (напр., 2 Кор II:6; Деян XII:3-D; Лк XXII:38), хотя и не может быть подведено под общее правило. Злоба (kakia) имеет много значений, по смыслу вообще противоположно слову добродетель (areth), а здесь употреблено в смысле тягость, бедствие, зло (как у Сир XIX:6; Амос III:6; 1 Мак VII:23 и друг.). К обычной, ежедневной деятельности человека всегда примешивается «элемент зла» в виде различных огорчений, неудач, неприятностей, разочарований, усталости, изнеможения, болезней и т. п. В Новом Завете слово это поставляется иногда рядом с перечислением различных пороков (Рим I:29; Кол III:8; Тит III:3).
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
6:34: Take therefore no thought - That is, Be not therefore anxiously careful.
The eighth and last reason, against this preposterous conduct, is - that carking care is not only useless in itself, but renders us miserable beforehand. The future falls under the cognizance of God alone: we encroach, therefore, upon his rights, when we would fain foresee all that may happen to us, and secure ourselves from it by our cares. How much good is omitted, how many evils caused, how many duties neglected, how many innocent persons deserted, how many good works destroyed, how many truths suppressed, and how many acts of injustice authorized by those timorous forecasts of what may happen; and those faithless apprehensions concerning the future! Let us do now what God requires of us, and trust the consequences to him. The future time which God would have us foresee and provide for is that of judgment and eternity: and it is about this alone that we are careless!
Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof - Αρκετον τη ἡμερα ἡ κακια αυτης, Sufficient for each day is its own calamity. Each day has its peculiar trials: we should meet them with confidence in God. As we should live but a day at a time, so we should take care to suffer no more evils in one day than are necessarily attached to it. He who neglects the present for the future is acting opposite to the order of God, his own interest, and to every dictate of sound wisdom. Let us live for eternity, and we shall secure all that is valuable in time.
There are many valuable reflections in the Abbe Quesnel's work, on this chapter; and from it several of the preceding have been derived.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
6:34: Take therefore no thought ... - That is, no anxiety. Commit your way to God. The evil, the trouble, the anxiety of each day as it comes, is sufficient without perplexing the mind with restless cares about another day. It is wholly uncertain whether you live to see another day. If you do, it will bring its own trouble, and it will also bring the proper supply of your needs. God will be the same Father then as today, and will make then, as he does now, proper provision for your wants.
The morrow shall take thought - The morrow will have anxieties and cares of its own, but it will also bring the proper provision for those cares. Though you will have needs, yet God will provide for them as they occur. Do not, therefore, increase the cares of today by borrowing trouble from the future. Do your duty faithfully now, and depend upon the mercy of God and his divine help for the troubles which are yet to come.
Remarks On Matthew 6
1. Christ has here forcibly taught the necessity of charity, of prayer, and of all religious duties.
2. We see the necessity of sincerity and honesty in our religious duties. They are not to be done to be seen by people. If they are, they cannot be performed acceptably. God looks upon the heart, nor is it possible to deceive Him. And of what avail is it to deceive people? How poor and pitiable is the reward of a hypocrite! How contemptible the praise of people when God is displeased! How awful will be the condition of such a one beyond the grave!
3. Christ has here, in a particular manner, urged the duty of prayer. He has given a model for prayer. Nothing can equal this composition in simplicity, beauty, and comprehensiveness. At the same time that it is so simple that it can be understood by a child, it contains the expression of all the needs of man at any age and in every rank of life.
The duty of prayer is urged by every consideration. None but God can provide for us; none but He can forgave, and guide, and support us; none but He can bring us into heaven. He is always ready to hear us. The humble He sends not empty away. Those who ask receive, and they who seek find. How natural and proper, then, is prayer! How strange that any man can live, and not pour out his desires to God! How strange that anyone is willing to go to eternity with this sad reflection: "I have gone through this world, spent my probation, wasted my strength, and am dying, and have never prayed!" How awful will be the reflection of the soul through all eternity: "I was offered eternal life, but I never asked for it. I lived from day to day and from year to year in God's world, breathed His air, rioted on His beneficence, forgot His goodness, and never once asked Him to save my soul!" Who will be to blame if the prayerless soul is lost?
Secret and family prayer should be daily. We daily have the same necessities, are exposed to the same dangers, tread upon the borders of the same heaven or hell. How should the voice of praise and prayer go up as incense in the morning, and rise as a rich perfume in the shades of each evening! What more lovely object on earth is there than that of one in the bloom of health and the dew of youth, bending with Rev_erence before the King of heaven, seeking forgiveness, peace, guidance, and salvation! And what a strange, misguided, and piteous object is a soul that never prays!
4. Forgiveness is essential in prayer. If we come to God harboring malice and unwilling to forgive, we have his solemn assurance that we shall not be ourselves forgiven.
5. "Avarice" is alike foolish and an insult to God, Mat 6:19-24. It is the parent of many foolish and hurtful lusts. It alienates the affections from God produces envy of another's prosperity; leads to fraud, deception, and crime to obtain wealth, and degrades the soul. Man is formed for nobler pursuits than the mere desire to be rich. He lives for eternity, where silver will not be needed and where gold will be of no value. That eternity is near; and though we have wealth like Solomon, and though we be adorned as the lily, yet like Solomon we must soon die, and like the lily our beauty will soon fade. Death will lay us alike low; the rich and the poor will sleep together; and the worm will feed no more sweetly on the unfed and unclothed son of poverty, than on the man clothed in fine linen, and the daughter of beauty and pride. As avarice is moreover the parent of discontent, he only that is contented with the allotments of Providence, and is not restless for a change, is happy. After all, this is the true source of enjoyment. Anxiety and care, perplexity and disappointment, find their way more readily to the mansions of the rich than to the cottages of the poor. It is the mind, not mansions, and gold, and adorning, that gives ease; and he that is content with his situation will "smile upon his stool, while Alexander weeps upon the throne of the world."
6. We see how comparatively valueless is "beauty." How little it is regarded by God! He gives it to the lily, and in a day it fades and is gone. He gives it to the wings of the butterfly, and soon it dies and its beauty is forgotten. He gives it to the flowers of the spring, soon to fall; to the leaves of the forest, soon to grow yellow and decay in the autumn. How many lilies and roses does he cause to blossom in solitude where no man is, where they "waste their sweetness on the desert air!" How many streams ripple in the wilderness, and how many cataracts age after age, have poured their thunders on the air, unheard and unseen by mortals! So little does God think of beauty. So the human form and "face divine." How soon is all that beauty marred; and, as in the lily, how soon is its last trace obliterated! In the cold grave, among the undistinguished multitudes of the dead, who can tell which of all the mouldering host was blessed with a "lovely set of features or complexion?" Alas, all has faded like the morning flower. How vain, then, to set the affections on so frail a treasure!
7. We see the duty and privilege of depending for our daily needs on the bounties of Providence. Satisfied with the troubles of today, let us not add to those troubles by anxieties about tomorrow. The pagan, and they who know not God, will be anxious about the future; but they who know him, and have caught the spirit of Jesus, may surely trust him for the supply of their wants. The young lions do roar, and seek their meat at the hand of God, Psa 104:21. The fowls of heaven are daily supplied. Shall man only, of all the creatures on earth, vex himself and be filled with anxious cares about the future? Rather, like the rest of the creation, let us depend on the aid of the universal Parent, and feel that he who hears the young ravens which cry will also supply our necessities.
8. Especially is the remark just made of value in reference to those in early life. Life is a stormy ocean. Over that ocean no being presides but God. He holds the winds in his hands, and can still their howlings, and calm the heaving billows. On that ocean the young have just launched their frail bark. Daily they will need protection; daily will they need supplies; daily will they be in danger, and exposed to the rolling of the billows that may ingulf them foRev_er. Ignorant, inexperienced, and in danger, how should they look to God to guide and aid them! Instead of vexing themselves with anxious cares about the future, how should they place humble reliance on God! Safe in His hand, we shall outride the storm and come to a haven of peace. he will supply our wants if we trust him, as he does those of the songsters of the grove. He will be the guide of our youth and the strength of our manhood. If we seek Him, He will be found of us; if we forsake Him, He will cast us off foRev_er, Ch1 28:9.
9. From all this, how manifest is the propriety of seeking first the kingdom of God! First in our affections, first in the objects of pursuit, first in the feelings and associations of each morning, be the desire and the aim for heaven. Having this, we have assurance of all that we need. God, "our" Father, will then befriend us, and in life and death all will be well.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
6:34: no: Mat 6:11, Mat 6:25; Exo 16:18-20; Lam 3:23
for: Deu 33:25; Kg1 17:4-6, Kg1 17:14-16; Kg2 7:1, Kg2 7:2; Luk 11:3; Heb 13:5, Heb 13:6
Sufficient: Joh 14:27, Joh 16:33; Act 14:22; Th1 3:3, Th1 3:4
John Gill
6:34 Take therefore no thought for the morrow,.... Reference is had to Prov 27:1. "Boast not of thyself tomorrow": a man cannot promise or assure himself, that he shall have a morrow, and therefore it is great weakness and folly to be anxiously thoughtful about it. This is expressed in the Talmud (s), nearer the sense of Christ's words, after this manner:
, "do not distress thyself with tomorrow's affliction, for thou knowest not what a day may bring forth"; perhaps tomorrow may not be, and thou wilt be found distressing thyself, for the time which is nothing to thee.''
And should it come, it is unnecessary to be thoughtful of it in a distressing manner before hand;
for the morrow shall take thought for the things of itself. The morrow is here introduced by a "prosopopeia", as if it was a person sufficiently thoughtful and careful for the necessaries of it: every day brings along with it fresh care and thought, being attended with fresh wants and troubles; and therefore, it is very unadvisable, to bring the cares and troubles of two days upon one; as he does, who is anxiously concerned today, for the things of tomorrow;
sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof. This proverb is thus expressed in the Talmud (t), , "sufficient for distress", or "vexation, is the present time"; which the gloss explains thus,
"sufficient for the vexation it is, that men should grieve for it, at the time that it comes upon them.''
Tit is very wrong to anticipate trouble, or meet it before hand; if it was for no other reason but this, that every day's trouble is enough, and should not be needlessly added to, by an over concern what shall be done for tomorrow; or how shall the necessities of it be answered, or the trials of it be endured.
(s) T. Bab. Sanhedrim, fol. 100. 2. (t) T. Bab. Beracot, fol. 9. 2.
John Wesley
6:34 The morrow shall take thought for itself - That is, he careful for the morrow when it comes. The evil thereof - Speaking after the manner of men. But all trouble is, upon the whole, a real good. It is good physic which God dispenses daily to his children, according to the need and the strength of each.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
6:34 Take therefore no thought--anxious care.
for the morrow: for the morrow shall take thought for the things of itself--(or, according to other authorities, "for itself")--shall have its own causes of anxiety.
Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof--An admirable practical maxim, and better rendered in our version than in almost any other, not excepting the preceding English ones. Every day brings its own cares; and to anticipate is only to double them.
SERMON ON THE MOUNT--concluded.